DUMBER 1. SPRIIVO 1836.

THE

AMERICAN NATIONS;
OR,

Outlines of A National History;

OF THE
ANCIENT AND MODERN NATIONS
OF

NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA.

yx* 4*
Of this wide Western Hemisphera^\)
Let us retrace the history ; TT J **/y j ^/
*
Of all the Nations dwelling herejk
herejj^
-L
-*-* "* *
^

f/*
Let us recall the memory
^SSv C\*
^*^^>-^
* O*illf ts
;
T^rsss- - -- -^

FIRST NUMBER, OR VOMJME:

GENERALITIES AND ANNALS.

BY PROF. C. S* RAFINESQUE,

PHILADEI.PHIA,
PUBLISHED BY C. S. RAFINESQUE,
NO. 110 NORTH TENTH STREET,
SOLD BY THE PRINCIPAL BOOKSELLERS,
AND IN LONDON BY O. RICH,
IN PARIS BY MEILHAC & BAILLERE.
183G
 PROSPECTUS.
Published quarterly at Five Dollars in
advance for Six Numbers or Volumes, simi
lar to this, of nearly 300
pages each sep
arate Number sold for one Dollar, or more
when they will contain maps and illustra
tions.
A list of Agents will be given hereafter.
At present the principal Booksellers may
act as such.
The Names ot the Subscribers will be
printed in a subsequent Number.
It is contemplated to conclude these an
nals and their illustrations in 12 Numbers
or Volumes. Therefore the whole cost to
subscribers will only be f 10, for which a
complete American Historical Library will
be obtained.
By remitting $5 to the author, six Vol
umes are secured whatever be their future
price, and will be sent by mail: a similar
sum will be due when the 7th number is
issued. Those who may prefer to pay $10
at once, will be deemed Patrons of the
work.
Whoever subscribes and pays for 5 sets,
is entitled to a 6th gratis. Agents will be
allowed 20 per cent commission.
The price of this Number by itself is One
Dollar, or Five Dollars for Six copies.
It contains an introduction, general view,
account of materials and cataclysms, the
Linapi and Haytian annals, with the Hay-
tian Language, notes, tables, &c.
 THE

AMERICAN NATIONS-,
OR,

OUTLINES OF THEIR
GENERAL HISTORY,
ANCIENT AN MODERN:
INCLUDING THE WHOLE HISTORY OF THE EARTH
AND MANKIND IN THE WESTERN HEMISPHERE;
THE PHILOSOPHY OF AMERICAN HISTORY;
THE ANNALS, TRADITIONS, CIVILIZATION,
LANGUAGES, &c., OF ALL THK AMERI
CAN NATIONS, TR1BKS, EMPIRES,
AND STATES.
With Maps, Plates, Vines, and Plans of Monuments,
Tables, Notes, and Illustrations.

BY C. S. RAFINESaUE:
Professor of Historical and Natural Sciences,
Member of many Learned Societies in Paris, Bor
deaux, Bruxels, Bonn, Vienna, Zurich, Naples, &c,
in Europe. Philadelphia, New York. Cincinnati,
Lexington, Nashville, &c., in America. The Ameri
can Antiquarian Society, &c.

FIRST VOJLUME.

All we have hitherto learnt respecting the ancient state of the

"

"

Natives of the Ntw Continent is nothing in comparison to the

light that will be one day thrown on this subjeet, if we succeed in
"

*
bringing together the materials now scattered over both worlds,
"that have survived the ages of ignorance and barbarism." Hum-
Mdt.

C. S. RAFINESQUE, 110 NORTH TENTH ST.

PRINTED BY F. TURNER, 367 MARKET ST.

1836
 ENTERED according to act of Congress,
in the year 1836, by C. S. RAFINESQUE, in
the Clerk s office of the District Court for
the Eastern District of the State of Penn
sylvania.
 TO THE

SOCIETY OF GEOGRAPHY.

OF PARIS.

GENTLEMEN :

To you I dedicate this work, result of long and

weary researches. This homage is due to the public
approbation you gave to ray first analogous labor, ray
Memoirs or Series of Researches on the Origiu of
Mankind which I endeavored to trace philologically
:

to the centre of Asia. I had announced

long ago this
history of the Americans, the inhabitants of a whole
hemisphere. I had quoted it in my other works.
I now it under
offer the outlines of your auspices.
You have furnished the example of cultivating
along with Geography, all the auxiliary and connected
sciences, which may enlighten it particularly the
:

ancient and modern Ethnography, with Philology one

of its bases. You will see that I have followed this
practice in availing myself of all the sciences to en
lighten the history of mankind, the Ethnography and
annals of nations above all Philology with Chrono
:

logy and Geography.

The origins and annals of the black nations, and
of the American nations, were two subjects quite ob
scure and neglected, or the least known, of the history
of mankind. Nobody has undertaken, as yet, the
history of the Negro nations: a labor so difficult and
luckless as to be despised.
My memoirs on this despised race, may perhaps
furnish the bases of such history. All the histories
of America are mere fragments or dreams. I have
perceived the possibility and necessity to write a ge
neral and faithful history of this hemisphere. I now
offer the results of this weary labor.
2 DEDICATION.

You will perceive in it many things which have

already been said; since it is impossible to write his
tory without repetitions; but my plan, the whole point
of view, and the results which I draw, are my own.
You will also find many things which were never told
or were very improperly presented. I shall destroy

many errors, hypotheses and conjectures :since in

them alone often consist our works upon America.
But I shall not say every thing; where so much
is to be related, all cannot be told : and I shall be
compelled to neglect several minute details. I wish
to trace faithful outlines, rather than write a bulky
work, like our pretending universal histories, which
however, dwell only upon one-third of the globe or
even less.
1 dislike long quotations, and shall seldom em

ploy them I quote only when authorities are required

:

to render an opinion more forcible. Every where else

I merely give the abridgement of my great historical
materials in manuscript, which are arranged by ex
tracts of authorities, and where they may be sought
for in case of need.

Accept, Gentlemen, the respectful homage of

THE AUTHOR.

PHILADELPHIA, )
October 22d, 1833. $
 PREFACE.
IN venturing to open a new path in his
torical researches on the earth and man
kind, it is incumbent on the bold pioneer
to state his views, or at least Ho furnish
adequate reasons for deviating so far from
the usual track.
While every science and branch of
knowledge is improving, and has, with rapid
strides, made continual advances for fifty
years past or more, is the noble muse of
history to be kept stationary forever, by
compilers and classical plodders ? and for
America by the foes of the ancient and
modern nations of a whole hemisphere?
No. ... it is time to improve history as
every thing else ; to seek the truth and
tell it.
As the human mind is yet more swayed
by authorities, than genius or wisdom;
high authorities will be given instead of
long explanations. Ever since the time of
Juvenal, it has been an ungrateful task to
write historical truth men often prefer to
:

be amused, deceived, or helped in strife ;

than to be instructed, or receive sketches
of former times. Yet there is always a
secret delight in viewing faithful pictures
of ages past, of our ancestors on earth, and
our predecessors on the soil of our homes, or
where we spend the scenes of our own lives.
The worthies who have been taken for mo
dels or guides in this arduous undertaking,
are Solomon, Moses, Job, St. Paul, St. Aug
ustine, Plato, Niebuhr, Humboldt, Malcolm,
4 PREFACE.

Gebelin, D
Olivet, Bryant, Adelung, Drum-
mond, Pritchard, Champollion, Klaproth,
Jones, Wilford, Akbar, Price, Bailly, Rus
sell, Beattie, Herder, Carli, Barton &c.
They shall speak for themselves, in quota
tions of their own words, instead of elaborate
reflexions.
From God comes wisdom, knowledge
and understanding SOLOMON Prov. 2. v. ft.
Those who will seek early wisdom will find
her SOL. Pr. 8. v. 17. Hear instruction
and be wise, and refuse it not SOL. Pr. 8.
v. 33.
ZE this is. SFR
book. THU
symbol.
LDTH ADM mankind. BIUM
progeny.
in manifestation. BRA in realization.
ALEIM angels. ADM mankind. BDM-
UTH in identic passage. ALEIM angels.
OSHE worked. ATHU such symbol.
MOSES. Genesis ch, 5. v. 1. Genuine mo
and genuine translation word
saic words,
for word.
When I laid
the foundations of the earth
. .the morning stars sung together, and
.

the sons of God shouted for joy. SPEECH

or GOD HIMSELF IN JOB ch. 38., Vulgar
translation: the original is still more
striking.
The Hebrew philosophy divided the
world in two hemispheres, the upper was
SHMIM or Sham-aim^ the Heavens the
lower was SHEOL but SHEOL-TAHTITH
;

or inferior, was the place of bad souls and

Rephaim. (The true SHEOL was Ame
rica, or the southern hemisphere). The
 PREFACE. 5

Jesuit Sanetius thought that Job had spo

ken of America. PETERS, Dissertation
on Job.
It is very possible for modern learning
to understand better the books of Moses,
Orpheus, and those of all ancient nations,
than the Egyptian, Greek and Roman
commentators because the intellectual
:

knowledge of languages is improving ; and

those ancient writers have, by their genius,
approximated to us, while removed from
the blindness of their ages. GEBELIN,
Primitive World.
The letter kills, but the spirit gives life.
ST. PAUL Corinth. II. ch. 3. v. 6. We
use great plainness of speech, and not as
MOSES who put a veil before his face, that
the children of Israel could ,not stedfastly
look to the end of that which is abolished.
Cor. II. 3. v. 12, 13. and even unto
this day, when Moses read, the veil is
is

upon their heart, nevertheless when it shall

please the Lord, this veil shall be taken
away. Cor. II. 3. v. 15, 16.
To have a right apprehension of words
or names, is a good step to the knowledge
of things. PLATO in Cratylo.
The confusion of words in the cause of
all disputes and sects. D
ISRAELI.
The obscure ages demand bold hypo
theses or total neglect, contradictions are
inseparable from days of tradition. There
exist no instance of a people really savage
having spontaneously advanced to civiliza-
 PREFACE.

tion. Savage men are degenerated or

imperfect creatures. .Words and even few
.

are the rules of analogies in nations.

NIEBUHR, Roman History, Vol I.

It is manifest that there are noble re

sources (for history) still remaining, if we
will but apply ourselves to diligent enquiry.
There are in every climate some scat
tered fragments of original history, some
traces of a primitive and universal lan
guage. Even America would contribute
to this purpose, the more rude the monu
ments, the more ancient they may possi
bly prove, and afford greater light on
enquiry. BRYANT, MYTHOLOGY; conclu
sion of the work.
To accumulate materials without gene
ralizing any idea is a method as sterile in
history as in natural philosophy. The
geology of America does not differ essen
tially from that of the old world, the strata
and the emersion from the waters are not
newer species long extinct have also pre
:

ceded those now peopling the earth, the

waters and the air. The problem of the
first population of America is no more the

province of history, than the questions on

the origin of plants and animals. When
we shall better know the brown men of
Africa, with those of the north and east of
Asia, the American nations will be less
insulated They have extended from lat.
68 N. to 55 S. or 123 degress of latitude,
in plains and mountains, assuming various
complexions and stature. If Africa has
 PREFACE. 7

140 languages, America has still more;

resembling in this, the Caucasus, Italy be
fore the Romans but they are susceptible
;

of classification into families. The multi

is a very ancient phe
plicity of languages
nomenon, perhaps those which we call
American, belong no more to America, than
theMagyar and Choud or Finn to Europe.
HUMBOLDT, American Researches, In
troduction.
If we desire to be fully informed of a
nation s history, we must not reject the
fables under which the few traces that re
main of its origin are concealed. These,
however extravagant, always merit atten
tion they have an influence on the character
of the people to whom they relate. First
words of MALCOLM, History of Persia.
The Chinese often call the king, the
kingdom and the nation by the same name,
nay, even also the capital city. REGIS,
History of Corea, in Duhalde China.
The cradle or first seat of mankind was
in Asia, between lat. 30 and 50 ;
which is

also the native place of all the domestic

animals, fruits and grains. Adelung, Bail-
ly, Higgins, $c.
The Genesis was a compilation of Moses
from older annals, some perhaps by Noah
himself. Revd. Mr. Davies, Herder.
The patriarchs of Moses and Pitris of
Hindus were nations, personifications of
early tribes. Drummond, D Olivet, Wil-
ford.
The early gods and kings of Greece and
8 PREFACE.

Italy, were probably tribes, the chiefs and

followers being called by the same name.
This is true also of the various Hercules
or wandering Heros. Dodwell, Jamieson.
Trying them by the languages, the Ame
ricans will appear to be children of the
earliest human families. BARTON, Physi
cal Journal.
Aflood of historical light has lately flown
from India and Asia ; but we lack still the
real annals of Thibet Polynesia and Ame
:

rica may yet supply many facts and fill

some blanks. The original seat of civili
zation was between the Ganges and the
Nile, the Caspian and the ocean. The
first tribes after the flood were fishermen
and Frugivores, next hunters who did
spread north east as far as America, and
shepherds south west, as far as Cape of
Good hope. PRITCHARD, Physical His
tory of Man.
The genealogy of the kings of England
is derived direct from Noah in 25 genera
tions only, to Cerdic first king of Wessex
in 495 and through SCEAF born in the
;

ark giving more than 125 years for each

!

generation, which is impossible, arid proves

these names, successive tribes or dynasties
till Woden. INGRAM, Saxon Chronicle.
The Ethiopians, Nubians and Egyptians
are a peculiar race, perhaps in Africa be
fore the flood. CHAMPOLLION, Systcme
Hieroglyphique.
The languages are better guides than
physical characters for researches on man-
 PREFACE. 9

kind, and roots more important than gram

mars. KLAPROTH.
Language belongs to man from origin^
he never was a dumb animal, else he would
always have remained so. All languages
have something in common, and something
peculiar. BEATTIE, Theory of Language.
A thousand nations with a thousand
idioms, are spread over a thousand places
on earth. Thrown against each other like
the waves of the sea, they blend and tend
to unity. Several rival languages are
formed, polished by contract, which over
spread the earth ; and break to pieces as
well as nations and empires. Others arise
from their ruins, and strive again for ascen
dency, until at last a people and language,
son and daughter of all the previous nations
and idioms, heirs of their dominion and
wealth; shall perhaps invade the whole
earth, and produce again the unity of
speech and rule. D OLIVET, End of He
brew Grammar.
It is said, In the beginning God made
Heaven and Earth, that is to say, the
seeds of heaven and earth, since their mat
ter was yet in confusion in a potential
way. ST. AUGUSTINE on Genesis.
In the whole Mosaic text there is no
Eden, no tree, no apple, no rib, no woman,
no snake, no ark. but other words
. . .

thus improperly translated to veil the

sense. . Adam is not a man, but man
. .

kind, Aish intellectual men, Ashe mate or

potent will, HUE our Eve is living exist-
10 PREFACE.

ence ! . . . The names

of patriarchs are
all expressive of operations of mankind. . .

Yet Moses Unity of God, and Belief in

Immortality is evident throughout ; al
though so obscured by the translation as
to have been doubted. Moses with
. . .

his veils is made absurd ; raising the veils

he appears wise, deep, consistent, even
more enlightened than our age on many
points. D OLIVET, Notes on Genesis.
Whenever the numerical letters of Mo
ses are taken in their material sense, inex
tricable difficulties have arisen and which ;

is the true version out of the 3 is doubtful :

the deep mosaic meaning and import shall

never be known, until the ancient lost sci
ence of numbers is restored, which was
once known from China to Egypt and
Europe. D OLIVET, last note.
Eblis or Satan was disgraced from Hea
ven, where Rezoan was his successor, and
exiled to Seyestan, with the Snake and
Peacock tribes his followers, Adam was
exiled to Ceylon, Eve to Arabia &c.
PRICE, Translation of Abijayffer s His
tory of Arabia.
Menu was Adam, but there are seven
Menus, the seventh was Noah. SIR W.
JONES, Laws of Menu. WILFORD.
The Babylonian empire begun 530 years
after the flood, 2790 years after Adam.
RUSSELL, Connection of Sacred History.
Primitive history is under a veil, involved
in fables; but all ancient fables have a his
torical base. BAILLY, on Atlantis.
 PREFACE. 11

Before Adam God created the Dives

(angels) who had 72 kings or Sol-i-man
for7000 years, and after them the Peris
govern for 2000 years, HERBELOT, Ori
ental Librury.
Noah dwelt near Cabul and Cashmir, his
Ararat was in the Imalaya mountains.
SHUCKFORD,WELLS, Sacred Geography fyc.
As early as 4600 years before Christ,
there was a communication between the
Americans and the east by astronomical
coincidences. CARLI, American Letters.
Two great wars or Mahabharat followed
by dispersions of mankind, happened in In
dia in 3236 and 2501 (before our era) ;
and the Indian solar empire of Berhut at
Inderput now Delhi, ascends 16 genera
tions beyond the first, at least to 3750
years B. C. Institutes of the Emperor
AKBAR, translated by GLADWIN.
Such are my guides. Are not those
quotations sufficient?
For my rules of criticism, I have taken
for guide, Isaac Taylor s excellent history
of the transmission of ancient books, Lon
don, 1827. They may be analysed as fol
lows, from his own summary.
If the records of antiquity could be de
1.

prived of their authority, we should also be

deprived of intelligence, liberty and religion!
2. Dates are of little importance; being

anciently expressed by letters, they are

liable to errors. The Greeks and all eas
tern Christians reckon 5508 years from
Adam to Christ.
12 PREFACE.

3. Geography and natural facts are open

to criticism.
4. Wonders, monsters, miracles, are not
always fabulous, but doubtful. Natural
phenomena if unconnected with omens,
may be right.
5. Speeches and secret motives do not

belong to history, they are ornaments of

rhetoric or mere surmises.
6. Facts are only to be attended to, they
become more certain, if corroborated by
monuments, inscriptions, coins &c.
7. The silence of a historian does not
invalidate the assertions of others.
8. Contradictions, exagerations, preju
dices, party spirit, national dislike, must
be allowed for. The arrogance of the
Greeks and Chinese, who call barbarians,
nations as good as they, is shameful, and
must be noticed, as well as errors arising
from hiding defeats &c.
The independent sources of history be
sides writers are, 1. remains of literature.
2. Chronological documents and astrono
mical calculations, 3. Natural features of
nature and mankind, with permanent phy
sical facts, 4. Permanent institutions, man
ners, monuments, languages &c. Lastly,
remote facts may be certain ; although a
long while elapsed whatever be the con
:

sequence; and even if the first evidence

may have been erroneously transmitted, or
not perspicuous. But accumulated evi
dence ought never to be doubted.
 &*?*&. &} ? &

CHAPTER I.

GENERAL INTRODUCTION. Natural Re

gions of America. Ancient and Mo
dern Nations. Historical Periods.

Since our Globe is better known, it is no

longer divided into 4 Continents ; but must
be divided into 3 great parts of the world
or Tholomeres, each containing 3 lesser
divisions or Geotomes, viz:
I. PROTIIOLIA or THOLARKON, the ancient

\vorld, containing, 1. Asia, 2. Africa, 3.

Europe, which are continents.

II. NEOTHOLIA or HESPERIA, the new

world, containing, 1. Atalia or North Ame

rica, 2. Columbia or South America, which
are two continents and 3. the Antilles
. . .

OP WestIndies, the Archipelagos to the

East and North, Carib and Lucayes islands,
III. OCEANIA or THOLONESIA, the Oceanic
or Insular world, containing, 1. Australia,
which is a continent, 2. Meganesia or the
great Islands from Japan till Ceylan and
Madagascar, 3. Polynesia, the small Eas
tern Islands. These two last form immense
groups of archipelagos, or clustered islands.
Therefore the terrestrial world includes
6 continents, and 3 groups of archipelagos,
forming 9 geotomes.
It is of NEOTHOLIA that I write the history,
of this third of the world, named likewise
2
14 INTRODUCTION.

America, or the two Americas a double

;

continent, crowned in the East and towards

the two poles by archipelagos.
Such an extensive part of the world,
reaching nearly to both poles, offers to
our notice and researches a crowd of ob
jects, nations and events. If our universal
histories which are confined to a small part
only of the old world, form already bulky
collections; it would be equally so with
America, if we had complete annals of it.
But, notwithstanding the scanty materials
which have reached us on its ancient histo
ry ; the modern annals and the old traditions
of the nations dwelling there, afford many
facts : and many auxiliary means contribute
to enlarge the previous history, in unfolding
the origins and revolutions of the nations
and empires of both Americas. Thus, we
shall often have to make a choice or abridge
these materials, particularly in these out
lines of a general history.
Formerly, historians wrote chiefly chroni
cles of the empires, kingdoms and republics;
which were often mere biographies of mo-
narchs and chiefs, conquerors and tyrants.
We begin now to think more of mankind
and the nations. I shall follow this princi
ple, and trace at last a national history of
America; this subject is so new, that we
have not even yet a good history of man
kind in Europe, much less in Asia and
Africa.
Having dwelt in this continent since
 IATRGDUCTICX. 15

having settled in it since 1815, and having

travelled in it every year to study the monu
ments and productions thereof: it was since
1818 that I began to conceive the possibility
of raising the veil that was thrown over
the annals of this third of the world. I
have visited the public libraries of Wash
ington, Baltimore, Philadelphia, New-York,
Boston, Albany, Lexington, &c. to consult
all the historical works on America, and

every other part of the world. I have read

nearly all the travels in America and other
distant countries. In the Ebeling library
deposited in that of Cambridge University
near Boston, I have found many ancient
works on America, often unique in the
United States, and very rare even in Eu
rope. There is but a small number of rare
works, which I have not yet been able to
see I shall give a list of them, in order
;

that it may be ascertained whether they

contain facts that have escaped me. My
researches upon the languages and monu
ments of America, will compensate this
unavoidable neglect, since they exceed
whatever had been undertaken of the kind.
I have thus endeavored to collect and com
pare all the facts relating to my subject.
I have not imitated, therefore, the lazy
writers, who have pretended to give us
histories of America, and have commonly
produced mere sketches of it, full of ne
glects and defects. Such were Robertson,
Holmes, Touron, Herrera, &c., with a crowd
 16 INTRODUCTION.

of imitators and compilers, which confine

themselves to some years, or a single re
gion, or the mere first Spanish invasions.
They have, however, acquired some repu
tation either by style or manner but they
;

have degraded history, by giving sketches

instead of it. We must except Herrera,
who does not shine by the style ; but is at
least a faithful annalist of the Spanish deeds
and colonies during 62 years, from 1492
till1552. But Robertson, although praised
for his style, is only his unfaithful and im
perfect imitator, and the obvious slanderer
of the American nations.
A complete criticism of the writers on
America, would be desirable but cannot
;

enter into the plan of these historical out

lines ; although it may find a place in ulte
rior illustrations. It will be sufficient now
to indicate that the best works, or those
which furnish the greatest number of his
torical materials, are the old writers and
travellers; Since the modern historians
and travellers (except Humboldt and a
few more) appear to forget whatever has
already been written on America.
The historian of such an extensive con-
\
tinent, should not be a mere annalist but ;

he ought to know well all the comparative

sciences, sisters of history, such as chrono
logy, geograghy, biography, archeology,
ethnography, philology, &c. He ought
also to be a philosopher and a philanthro
pist, to know the natural sciences which
 INTRODUCTION. 17

become connected with history by civiliza

tion, agriculture, and geology he ought, ;

above all, to be impartial and a good critic,

in order to discard national prejudices, and
avoid the blunders of credulity or impos
ture. What historian has ever united such
acquirements I have tried to acquire
?

them :Have succeeded ? I offer my

I

writings as the answer.

My method has been to make copious
extracts of all the authors that I read.
These materials already form a collection
of over one hundred books of 6000 pages
on the history of the earth and mankind :
whereof I avail myself for all my historical
works. I have formed besides another col
lection of iconographic illustrations, maps,
plans, monuments, views, portraits, alpha
bets, symbols, implements, costumes, &/c.;
which may serve for proofs and atlas of
these works, published or manuscript. This
tellurian iconography, chiefly American,
consists already in ten great books or port
folios having little hope to be enabled to
;

publish them, I wish they might be de

posited in a great public library, where
they might be consulted.
Instead of beginning this history of the
Americans by generalities, I should wish to
conclude the work by such results ; but it
may frequently be needful to deviate from
this plan, and present results as they
hap
pen to arise from the facts and events.
The different parts of the Western Hem-
>*
18 INTRODUCTION.

isphere are often distantly remote, and

insulated, or little connected in their his
toricalrelations. Austral America and
Boreal America have for instance hardly
any historical connection: they are as
widely separated as China and Europe;
but allthe central parts of America are
intimately connected, above all the moun
tain regions from Mexico to Chili, which
offer the same relation of civilization, lan

guages and annalogies, as the Hindu-Euro

pean regions and nations.
The Neotholian Hemisphere contains
many distinct regions ; but the natural or
physical regions are not always identic
with the historical regions. The isthmus
of Panama or valley of Choco does not di
vide the nation as it does the two continents
of America and many groups of nations
:

are intermingled throughout. The group

of ancient ARU AC nations extended from
near Florida through the Antilles, Guyana,.
Brazil to Tucuman and Magellania. The
elder group of TALA or atlantic nations
could be traced from the Ohio to Mexico,,
Guatimala and South America in the west.
Notwithstanding this fact, it is useful to
keep in mind the great natural regions of
America, so as to trace through them the
vicissitudes of mankind in ancient and mo
dern times. Thus we find six such regions
in North America, and six in South Ame
rica, with 3 in the Antilles.
1. Boreal region, or region of the lakes,
 INTRODUCTION. 19

stretching across North America, from the

straight of Behring and peninsula Alaska
in the west, to Labrador, Canada and Nova
Scotia in the east. It is distinguished by
a rocky soil, many large lakes and millions
of small ones, surrounded near the pole and
on either side by groups of islands. Its
southern limits are undefined, but Lake
Erie forms one of them.
2. The or Oregon region,
California!!
stretching from north to south along the
1

Pacific Ocean from Fuca Strait to Mexico

and Guatimala. It is a region of plains
and hills.
I
3. The Mexican region or central moun
tains and table lands from the sources of
the Missouri to Lake Nicaragua, distin
guished by volcanoes, a dry lofty soil, &c.
4. The Missouri region, extending in
vast grassy plains from latitude 50 to the
Gulf of Mexico.
5. The Alleghany region, stretching in
woody and mountains from Maine to
hills
Alabama and Illinois. The Ozark moun
tains and the whole of New England appear
detached portions of it.
G. The Litoral Atlantic region, stretch
ing from Long Island to Florida, Mexico,
Yucatan and Honduras, forming a long
but narrow region of level plains, sands
arid marshes, skirted by sandy shores and
islands.
The Antilles or West Indies, are all isl
ands ; divided into 3 very natural groups.
 20 INTRODUCTION,

1. The large and hilly Islands of Ja

maica, Cuba, Hayti, Boriqircn.
2. The Lucayes or Bahama Islands
north of them, low and chiefly of coral
formations.
3. The Carib Islands east and south,
commonly volcanic.
The
regions of South America are 1.
That of the Andes or high volcanic moun
tains extending from Santa Marta to the
Island of Chiloe, stretching branches east
as far as Cumana, and east of Peru. The
hills of Panama from Nicaragua to Choco,
are a detached part of it, probably once an
island of the size of Cuba. Also the Ma-
gellanic or Austral region, including the
hills and islands south of Chili, all detached
from the Andes, with the archipelagos of
Chiloe, Chonos, Fuego, Austral, Falkland,
often volcanic.
<&c.

2. The Atacama region, or lowlands

along the Pacific Ocean from the valleys of

Darieri and Choco to Chili, distinguished
by sterility.
3. The Pampas or region of unwooded
plains east of the Andes from the strait of
Magellan to Paraguay and Chaco.
4. The region of Brazil,
distinguished by
mountains and valleys, forming
fertile hills,
a vast group of high lands connected to the
Andes by an isthmus.
5. The region of Guyana or Parima, of

shady hills perfectly insulated (once a large

island) by the plains of the Maranon and
Oronoc .
 INTRODUCTION. 21

6. The vast equinoctical pi ains of Oronoc

and Maranon, surrounding the mountains
of Parima: where deserts, swamps and
forests are mixed.
These 15 regions are quite natural, dis
tinguished by peculiar physical, and geolo
gical features but they do not coincide
;

with the ethnological regions, where the

American tribes have spread and inter
mixed. It would be difficult to state here
even the most striking of these last. It
will be the aim of this work to seek for
them, and ascertain their limits; which
have often varied anciently while in mo
:

dern times the European colonies and

states have invaded them in all directions.
Meantime the population of both Ame
ricas, must be distinguished in ancient and
modern.
In proceeding from the known to the
unknown we ascertain that a multitude of
:

nations have come to America since 1492,

as colonists or visitors. The principal were
1. Spanish : who have colonized or con

quered from New Mexico to Chili, and from

Florida to Buenos Ayres. But they came
not alone, and have brought along with
them as auxiliaries.
1. Italians, 2. Flemish,
3. Biscayans, Canarians, &,c., while as
4.
slaves 5. Moors of Mauritania, and G. Many
African-negro nations.
2: Portuguese : who have colonized the
whole of Brazil, and brought there besides
many Negro nations, some Moors, Gypsies,
Chinese, &c.
 INTRODUCTION.

3. English: Who have colonized the

whole eastern side of North America, Ja
maica and other islands of Antilles, with
parts of Yucatan, Honduras, Guyana, &c.
But they have brought with them, the
Welsh, Scotch, Irish, Germans, Jews and
many African nations.
4. French: They colonized Canada,
Lousiana, Hayti, several Carib islands,
Cayenne Guyana, &,c., and although
in
conquered in North America and Hayti,
their language remains.They brought
along the Provencals, Bretons, Basks,
speaking distinct languages, with several
African nations.
Scandinavians : Who partly settled
5.
in North America since the 10th century,
did laterly colonize again Greenland, with
Delaware and some Carib Islands. They
include the Norwegians, Danes and Swedes.
6. Dutch-Hollanders : Sent colonies to
New- York, Surinam, Curazao, &c. brought
Gypsies, Germans and Africans.
7. Russians: Have invaded and partly
settled the north west shores and islands
of North America bringing there Cozacs,
;

Calmucs, and several other Tartarian sub

jects.
8. Besides these, several other nations
have laterly visited America, or settled
therein, blending w ith
the above. All the
r

nations of Europe, even Hungarians, Po-

landers, Greeks and Turks, have been
brought there. Pirates of all nations, even
 INTRODUCTION, 23

Algerines, have wandered to America.

Almost the nations of Africa have heen
all
led there in slavery. Asia has sent Jews,
Hindus, Gypsies or Zinganis, Chinese and
Tartars while Oceania has sent Malays,
:

Madagascar s, Hawayans, &c.

This well known fact of the various and
anomalous modern population of both Ame
ricas within 3 or 4 centuries, will greatly
help us to form a more correct estimate of
the ancient population and colonization of
such vast countries during many thousand
years previous to 1492.
It is not yet suitable to give here a com

plete list of all the ancient nations, who

have, or may have colonized the Western
hemisphere this can only be done after
:

wards as a result of the instituted enquiries

on the subject. Meantime I state as highly
probable, even by mere analogy, that all
the nearest nations of the Atlantic or Pacific
Oceans, in the Eastern hemisphere, have
either visited or colonized the Americas ;
particularly from the east, the bold naviga
tors, Atlarites, Pelagians, Phenicians, Ly-
byans, Etruscans, &c., and from the west
the ancient tribes of Tartars arid Chinese,
the Polynesians, &c. Weshall throughout
these historical outlines find ample proofs
of this fact, exploding the erroneous belief
that a single nation could have populated
the whole of the Western Hemisphere. It
shall appear also that these early settlers
must have brought along many foreign
tribes, as auxiliaries, vassals or slaves.
24 INTRODUCTION.

In my Atlantic Journal of 1832 will be

found a kind of classification of the ancient
nations of both Americas, divided into 25
groups, 14 in North, 11 in South America.
But this first attempt, cannot be perfect :

it
requires a close study of all the American
languages, before we can ascertain cor
rectly all their mutual affinities, and reduce
each to the real parent group. Meantime
this attempt, and the further correction of
it work, will become very useful his
in this
torical bases. I give therefore the list of
the 25 groups, with a well known nation
and language as the type, to which others
may be gradually reduced.
In North America 1. Uski or Innuit,
type the Esquimaux.
2. Ongwi, type the Hurons and Iroquois.
3. Linni, type the Linapi or Dela-
wares.
4. Wacash, type the Chopunish, and
Nutkas.
5. Skerreh, type the Panis.
6. Nachez, type the Cados and Cheti-
machas.
7. Capaha, types the Washas or Ozages,
and Dacotas or Sioux.
8. Chactah, types the Chactahs and
Chicasas.
9. Otali, Tzulukis or Cherokis.
10. Atalan, type the Tarascas.
11. Otomi, type the Otomis.
12. Anahuac, type the Aztecas.
13. Maya, types the Mayas and Huaz-
tecas.
 INTRODUCTION. 25

14. Cliontal, type the Tzendals and

Chols.
In South America 15. Aruac, types the
Haytians, Aruacs, Taos, &LC.
16. Calina, types the Caribs and Tama-
nacs.
17. Puris, type the Maypuris.
18. Yarura, types the Guaraos and Be-
toys.
19. Cuna, type the Dariens.
20. Mayna, type the Panos.
21. Maca, type the Muyzcas.
22. Guarani, type the Tupis and Oma-
guas.
23. Mara,) type the Quichuas and Ay-
maras.
24. Lule, types the Vilelas and Mbayas.
25. Chili, type the Chilians.
Notwithstanding the condensed form of
these outlines, the ample materials to be
brought together, will extend them perhaps
beyond the desirable limits. In order to
lessen this difficulty and yet omit nothing
that is new or important, the work will be
divided into three series.
1st. The annals of South America, where
many generalities will be introduced, that
need not be repeated in the 2d series, on
the annals of North America.
3d. Illustrations of these outlines, where
will be thrown and collected all the colla
teral proofs, documents, vocabularies of
languages, manuscript facts and events,
3
26 INTRODUCTION.

essential quotations, and results of all the

investigations.
The Peruvian and Austral regions of
South America will first be introduced,
because of paramount importance. By
the Peruvian region is meant the whole
western part of South America from the
equator to the southern tropic, and by Aus
tral America, the whole of it from that

tropic to the Magellanic Islands. The

gulf of Rio Plata andthe river Paraguay,
appear to divide these regions from Brazil,
both physically and historically. Austral
America includes the countries and nations
of Chili, Tucuman, Chaco, Buenos Ayres,
Patagonia and Magellania but it shall
;

often be needful to mention their neighbors,

with whom they are more or less related,
and even distant nations that are not al
ways strangers to them.
The ancient nations of Austral America
are the least known on many accounts, and
those on whom most fables and systems
have been based. It is there that dwell
the Patagons, who have been believed a
peculiar species of giants ; and those tribes
of Chaco, &,c., which Azara has deemed
peculiar men, with languages without affi
nities with any other: which will easily be
proved to be quite false.
If America has had an aboriginal popu
lation, or Autoctons, men born from the
soil : it is there they should be found, dri

ven to the south and those remote climes

 INTRODFCTIOX. 27

by the ancient colonies of other nations;

and they should offer features, complexions,
languages and manners totally different
from any other. If all the Americans de- )

rive from ancient colonies, it is still there

that ought to be found the primitive tribes,
driven on by the subsequent colonies and
tribes. Therefore these Austral tribes are
exceedingly interesting to study as the most
ancient relics of American population.
But the origin of the American nations
and tribes are only to be considered as a
branch of their history. The accounts of
their dispersion and successive settlements,
the history of the events which they have
remembered and transmitted to us by tra
ditions or annals, those of the empires which
have been founded there in ancient and
modern times, the study of their civilization
and ethnography .... offer surely much
more interest, and a wide field of historical
facts or enquiries.
It appears that as soon as we speak of
the ancient Americans, we ought to cut
the gordian knot, and say whence they
came. I do not wish to explain before
hand, all my views on this subject. I wish
to reserve them for the results of the en
quiries to be pursued in this work. Yet to
satisfy the general curiosity expressed on
the subject, I may venture to say that I
have not yet found in either Americas, any
people or tribe totally different from any
28 INTRODUCTION.

other, or without philological affinities nor :

with features, complexions, and other physi

cal characters quite peculiar. But instead,
all the ancient American tribes have nume
rous affinities between each other, and
with races of mankind in the Eastern
hemisphere both physical and moral, as
:

well as philological.
If the American nations sprung from
ancient colonies ; it is among the primitive
population of the earth, that their parents
must be sought and found since America
:

appears to have been partly peopled even

before the flood. Therefore the systems
which would derive them all from the Phe-
nicians, Jews, Chinese, Tartars of later
ages, or any single people whatever, must
be absurd and improbable since traces of
:

many ancient nations are found in this

western hemisphere.
It has always appeared probable to me
that most of the ancient colonies to Ame
rica, must have come there by the nearest
and most direct way the same nearly fol
;

lowed again by Columbus in 1492 either :

ffom north Africa or south Europe. This

becomes more probable if there were
still

formerly a land or large islands in the At

lantic Ocean of which we have ample
;

proofs. Nearly all the nations from Flo

rida and Mexico to Chili, appear to have
reached America from the east, through
the tropical islands or Antilles; but the
 INTRODUCTION. 29

ancestors of these emigrating tribes, dwelt

once in Asia, which appears the cradle of
mankind.
However, many nations of Brazil and Guy
ana are more recent and of African origin ;

while nearly all those of North America

appear to have reached America by the
opposite direction of Eastern Asia, through
Alaska or the Streight of Behring, once an
Isthmus. Therefore the Colonial tribes
came here from the East, and the North
West. It is more doubtful that any came
from the West or Polynesia.
What is now needful, is to trace these

colonies, their travels, epochas, and ascer

tain the nations which they have produced
in both Americas. This I will endeavour
to do, without being prevented by the diffi
culties of the task. I shall always seek to
ascertain the true names of each nation
or tribe which have often been disguised
:

under a crowd of nicknames and erroneous

orthographies. These names when thus
restored will often furnish an original key,
to supply the scarcely known languages, or
lost traditions.
The Brigands who brought desolation
over both Americas during two centuries,
arid the careless travellers who visited them
in search of wealth, took little notice of the
languages and traditions of their victims
or foes. Thus we have to regret the loss
of many valuable materials, merely indi
cated. However, a few enlightened visitors,
3*
30 INTRODUCTION.

and the missionaries have preserved some

of them. The first attempt of the kind was
the outlines of historical songs and tradi
tions of Hayti, collected as early as 1498
by friar Roman, at the request of Colum
bus ; printed by his son, and by Barcias.
Yet this valuable document has escaped
the notice of nearly all the writers on Ame
rica evident proof of utter carelessness or
!

neglect.
Piedrahita has given some of the histo
rical traditions of the Muyzcas; Juarros
the annals of the Toltecas of Guatimaia;
Ayeta and Herrera those of the Mayas of
Yucatan. Yet they have been neglected
by our historians. They have merely dwelt,
and even sparingly, on the annals of Mexico
and Peru. We have besides fragments on
the early history of the Ongwis, Linapis,
Apalachis, Caribs, Dariens, and a few more ;
but \ve have to regret the loss of the w ritten
r

annals of many civilized nations, the Ta-

rascas, Huaztecas, Zapotecas, Nicaraguas,
Chontals, Chilians, Panos, &c. Some of
which may perhaps be yet partly recovered,
as those of the Ongwis and Linapis have
lately been.
age that the study of
It is only since last

comparative philology has begun to be

appreciated and quite recently that lan
:

guages have been made subservient to his

torical researches. Pigafetta had, however,
set the examples as early as 1520 to collect
American vocabularies, of which he gave
 INTRODUCTION. 31

two, the Brazilian and g^agon: which

are quite Important, since them we
by"

trace both tribes seen by him to the ARUAC

race. For lack of frequent ancient vocabu
laries, we must often grope in the dark ;

but I do not despair to be able to restore

many lost languages, by fragments escaped
from the common ruin. I have already
succeeded with the Taino of Hayti, the
Cahiri of Trinidad, Taiega and Apalaclti
of North America, the Chontal of central
America, the Cotta of Peru, and the Seke
of old Chili whereby I shall draw some
;

happy conclusions.
Asia has been the country of fables, Af
rica of monsters, and America of systems,
for those who prefer opinions to reality.
The systems and hypotheses of philosophy
or ignorance upon America, exceed all the
Asiatic fables. A crowd of prejudices,
and
false opinions fantastic theories, ..have
been asserted on hemisphere, often
this

mistaking a small part of it for the whole.

Some have declared all the Americans a

red, beardless, naked and barbarous race,
or a peculiar species of men. Others that
they came out of the ground or from the
clouds, or over a bridge, instead of boats
or on the ice. Others that they are all
Jews, or Malays, or Tartars. Lastly, even
that Eden was here and Noah built the ark
inAmerica All these systems and fifty
!

more brought forth by ignorance or pride,

are based upon the most absurd proofs, or
3*2 INTRODUCTION.

a few insulated facts : while there are his

torical facts easy to prove that are neglected
or forgotten.
Thus it is a positive fact that many
ancient nations of the east, such as the
Lybians, Moors, Etruscans, Phenicians,
Hindus, &c. had heard of America, or
knew nearly as much of it, as we did of
Australia and Polynesia 100 years ago.
It is as certain that America contained

anciently, as even now, a crowd of distinct

nations and tribes some of which were
;

quite civilized, perhaps as much as the

Spaniards led by Columbus; the others
more barbarous, but not entirely savage.
There were but few, if any, real savages in
America, dwelling in woods without social
ties most of them were wandering tribes
;

of fishermen or hunters.
There were formerly in America as now,
tribes of all complexions, as elsewhere :

yellowish, olive, coppery, tawny, redened,

brown, incarnate or white, and even black
ened or negro-like. Tall and dwarfish men
from 8 to 4 feet in size, called giants and
pygmies men with various frames, skulls,
aiid features, of all the sorts found in the
eastern hemisphere.
The Americans had long before Colum
bus, large cities ; built of stones, bricks or
wood, with walls, ditches, temples, palaces.
Some of which were of immense size and
population. One of them Otolum near
Palenque was 28 miles long, equal ,to
 INTRODUCTION. 33

Thebes, Babylon and Kinoj in size and

monuments. Nearly all the ancient sci
ences and useful primitive arts were known
in America, as well as commerce and navi

gation, symbolic and alphabetic writing,

nearly all the Asiatic religions, &c. The
most civilized nations had even colleges
and universities, canals and paved roads,
splendid temples and monuments, &c.
It would be tedious to designate all what
has not been told, or been very unworthily
noticed, upon America. The whole of
these outlines shall be comments upon the
forgotten facts relating to this third of the
world. Such as are found recorded by
chance in one or few authors, scattered in
1000 volumes, unsought and unnoticed by
nearly all the othef -writers.
Respecting the chronology of the Ame
rican annals, it is rather obscure and doubt
ful ; but perhaps not more so than that of
all ancient nations except the Chinese. It

frequently ascends as far as the floods and

even the creation. The most ancient dates
are found among the Tols or Toltecas and
Atlantes, Mexicans or Aztecas, the Muyz-
cas, Origwis, Linapis, &c. But it is difficult
to make those dates agree among them
selves, or with our oriental dates. However
the American annals may be divided into
great periods, which can be admitted as
certain, and resting points of history at
peculiar epochas.
34 INTRODUCTION.

Here is their tabular view.

I. Ancient history, ending with Colum~
bus in 1492.
1. Antidiluman period, beginning at
the creation, about 6690 years before Co
lumbus according to the Tols, and ending
with the last cataclysm of Peleg, about
3788 years before Columbus.
2. Doubtful period, from that epocha
till the reform of Tol
astronomy, 1612 years
before Columbus. This includes several
subordinate periods and epochas.
About 3100 years before Columbus, set^
tlement of the Linapis in Shinaki or Firland
or Oregon in N. W. America.
About 2500 years before Columbus, wars
of the Towancas and Ongwis, the hero
Yatatan, &c. in North America.
3. Certain period, from 1612 till Co
lumbus arrival in 1492. Many lesser pe
riods and epochas.
442, after Christ End of the Tollan
kingdom.
492, Beginning of Atotarho dinasty of
Ongwis.
Empire of Tol-tecas begins in
558,
Anahuac, and lasts till 942.
840, Beginning of the wars of Zipanas
and Caris in South Peru.
947, Foundation of the kingdom of
Mayapan by Cuculcan in Yucatan.
985, Discovery of America by the
Norwegians.
 MATERIALS. 35

1000, Conquest of Quito by the Skirls.

1105, Beginning of the Incas empire.
1322, Foundation of Tenuchtitlan or
Mexico.
II. Modern history, from 1492 till our
days.
Colonial Period, from 1492 till 1776.
1.

Independent Period, beginning in

2.
1776. The foundation of the empire of
Brazil in 1822 may begin a subordinate
period.
Each age may bear the name of a wise
legislator or eminent personage the ages
:

of modern history are those of 1. Columbus,

2. Las-Casas, 3. William Penn, 4. Wash
ington, 5. Bolivar.

CHAPTER II.

MATERIALS FOR THE HISTORY OF THE AMERI

CANS. Authors, Documents, Sciences.
Languages, Civilization, <$*c.

FAR
from following the example of many
American historians, who often take a sin
gle guide for their crude compilations, or
avoid the trouble to consult all the historical
sources, I have taken care in my researches
to employ all the possible means to reach
the truth, and collect all the facts that are
scattered among a crowd of writers. I
have carefully analysed, compared and
judged the materials, details and events
36 MATERIALS.

thus procured : nay, all the auxiliary sci

ences have afforded additional fragments
or proofs.
These materials may be divided into 10
series or kinds
1. Works, printed or manuscript.
2. Documents and monuments.
1

3. Maps, plans, views, &/C.

4. Natural sciences.
5. Ethnography.
G. Traditions and annals.
7. Chronology and astronomy.
8. Languages and philology.
&c.
9. Religion, mythologies,
and manners..
10. Civilization, laws
The writers upon America are very nu
merous but mostly defective or local. A
;

number, however, have attempted to con

sider the whole continent the principal
:

among those containing facts upon all parts

of America are chiefly
Herrera, History and Geography of Spa
nishAmerica carried till the year 1554.
Delaet, Historical Geography of Ame
rica, till 1630.
Garcias, Origins of the Americans.
Spanish work.
Carli, American
Letters. Italian work.
Ogilby, History and Geography of Ame
rica, till 1670.
Raynal, European Settlements in Ame
rica, till 1774.
Alcedo, Geographical Dictionary of Spa
nishAmerica in 1786. Spanish work.
 MATERIALS. 37

Maltebrun, Improved Geography, 1820.

Touron, History of America, chiefly
ecclesiastical, and incomplete, 14 volumes
1768-70, in French.
Robertson, false History of America or
Spanish Conquests of Mexico or Peru.
The collections of travels by Hackluyt,
Purchas, Harris, Ramusio, Barcias, Pre-
&c.
The
rost, American researches of Ulloa,
Humboldt, M
Culloh, &c.
I have consulted and analyzed all these
general works, and many others of less
account but I have not yet read Hervas
;

nor Compagnone, knowing them merely

through quotations
The first Bibliotheca Americana or
catalogue of writers on America, was given
by Kennet in 1701 and 1713. Another
appeared in England in 1719 ; a third in
France in 18*20. contain the names,
They
authors, editions, dates, &c. of over 300
works relating to America. Robertson
has given a list of nearly as many, which
he pretends to have consulted, although he
neglected what they tell us. Humboldt
has also a catalogue of 250 authors,
consulted by him. In 1831, Aspinwall
published his American Library contain
ing 771 works ; and Warden, in Paris, his
own, containing 977 American works with
133 atlasses and maps.
All this does not complete the account
of books on America ; since I have seen
4
38 MATERIALS.

many omitted in all these catalogues ;

al

though I never could meet some mentioned

there. I will carefully notice them, that it
maybe known where I found my materials,
and what may yet have escaped my re
searches. I have already consulted upwards
of 600 writers on both Americas, and there
are at least 1000 already printed, I mean
special or local works connected with his
tory. If we were to add to these the bo
tanists, naturalists, paltry compilers, and
pamphlets, we might make a catalogue of
3000 works on America, her inhabitants
and productions.
I will refer gradually to them, and have
collected them all in my manuscript illustra
tions ;materials, printed works. There
fore we do not lack printed materials but :

the choice of the best is difficult : since

many works merely consist in fables, blun
ders, errors, hypotheses and their constant
repetitions : which ought to be rejected in
order to gather facts and the truth. But
we must not reject as pyrrhoniams all that
may clash with our ideas and systems it :

is chiefly needful so recall and restore the

events and facts mentioned by the earliest
travellers and observers.
These numerous local writers ought to
be divided into three classes. 1. historians
and annalists, 2. travellers and geographers,
3. antiquarians and philologists. I shall
now merely mention the most useful (which
I have all consulted) upon the Peruvian
and Austral regions of South America.
 MATERIALS. 39

1st. The principal historians are, 1.

Molina, History of Chili, 2. Funes, Civil

History of Buenos Ayres, Paraguay and
Tucuman, 3. Lavega, History of Peru, 4.
Debrizoffer, history of Abipones, 5. Char-
levoix of Paraguay, 6. Techo, on Ditto,
7, 8. Lozano and Jolis on Chaco, 9. Mura-
tori, and 10. Renger, Paraguay.
2d. The principal writers who have
furnished historical facts, with geographical
and ethnographical materials, are old tra
vellers, 1. Pigafetta and Magellan, 2. Ca
bot, 3.Shmidel, 4.Drake, 5. Cavendish, 6.
Acarete, 7. Knivet, 8. Frezier, 9 Sepp, 10.
Brewer, 11. Nyel, 12. Schmidtrneyer.
The modern travellers are, 1. Azara, 2
D Ulloa, 3. Humboldt, 4. Cook, 5. Byron, 6.
Laperouse, 7. Stevenson, 8. Myers, 9. Heyn,
10. Beaumont, 11. Gillespie, 12. Vidal, 13.
Wedel, 14. King, 15. Morrell, 16. Andrew,
17. Temple, 18. Mawe, 19. Proctor, 20.
Graham, 21. Head, 22. Pernetty.
The principal original geographers and
ethnographers are, 1. Fernandez on Chi-
quitos 1726, 2. Bueno, Ditto 1800, 3. Falk-
ner, on Patagonia 1774, 4. Molina on Chili
and Cuyo, 5. Lozano on Chaco 1733, 6.
Skinner, Memoirs on Peru, 7. Gili, South
America 1782.
3d. Lastly the auxiliary writers on philo
logy, antiquities and other historical branch
es are, 1. Adelung, Vater, Maltebrun, Balbi,
&c., on all American languages, 2. Ameri
can researches of Humboldt, Macculoh
40 MATERIALS.

1829. Those of Depaw and Ranking are

shameful, perverting every thing to support
false systems.

Manuscripts. There are yet many such

extant on America, in the libraries of both
hemispheres. Clavigero gave a long list
of Mexican Manuscripts. Funes quotes
several on Austral America. There are
several extant in Central America and
South America, in Peru and Brazil. Many
have been lost through wilful neglect, or
destroyed at the Spanish Conquest, the
expulsion of Jesuits, &c. Those in the an-
-cient languages, Mexican, Tarasca, Tzen-
dal, &c., are now very rare, and much
esteemed. Those burnt by Zumaraga, the
Mexican Omar, have been often regretted.
Lord Kingborough has lately published
some at a great cost.
The manuscripts which I could consult
on South America are but few. Those on
North America are more numerous and
very important particularly the traditions
;

of the Linapis, Shawanis, &c., they are

chiefly on wood, bark, skins or Mosaic
strings. But I have received several man
uscript vocabularies of the languages of
Guyana, Brazil, Texas, Mexico, &c. and I
have consulted several manuscripts in the
libraries of Philadelphia.
There are, besides, in the public or pri
vate libraries of all the great cities of both
Americas, several interesting historical
works, which have never been published.
 MATERIALS. 41

There are several in Philadelphia, particu

larly the historical collections of Simetierre.

Often the best or most important works
cannot be printed while a crowd of paltry
:

compilations are ushered to deceive the

public. This may be deemed a remainder
of the prevailing ignorance and error. In
stead of appreciating the learned and useful
works, the prevailing taste is for historical
romances and systematic fables. It is
needful to seek these previous labors, which
run the rish of being totally lost, if we will
not have again to blush hereafter for these
historical losses.
I give the list of such among my own
manuscripts, as have been employed to
write this history. They are yet in my
possession, but I wish to see them deposited
in a great public library ; where they might
be consulted.
1. Materials for the history, ethnogra

phy, &c. of the Americans, their annals,

chronology, &/c. 40 books, begun in 1820,
continued ever since, and not yet closed.
2. Vocabularies of the ancient and mo
dern languages of both Americas, symbols,
glyphs, &c, 4 books, begun 1824.
3. Comparitive geography and ethnogra

phy of ancient and modern America, 5

books, with maps, &c, begun 1824.
4 Ancient monuments of North and
South America, compared with the primi
tivemonuments of the eastern hemisphere,
3 books and 200 plans, &c., 1822.
4*
42 MATERIALS.

5. TELLUS, or the primitive History of

the Earth and Mankind in Protliolia, Oce
ania and Neotholia, with the ancient and
modern general ethnography, 30 books,
begun in 1821.
6.Synglosson, or compared examination
of all languages and nations, 6 books, begun
1825.
7. Iconographical Illustrations of all my
historical works and travels, containing
over 1000 maps, plans, views, costumes,
portraits, alphabets, symbols, implements,
&/c., in 10 cartoons, begun 1810.
8. Travels in North America, in 1802 y
8, 4, and from 1815 to 1835. In many
manuscript books and journals.
I have often been apprehensive of the
fate of Boturini, for these interesting manu
script and long researches. This has hap
pened already for one of my manuscripts*
As early as 1825 I sent to the Academy
of Science in Boston, a manuscript of 240
pages, being an account of the materials
yet existing for the history of the nations
and tribes of America before Columbus.
This was for an offered prize of $100: which
was never awarded, although my memoir
was declared the best sent. And instead
of depositing this manuscript in the library
of the American Antiquarian Society as
requested, it has been lost or stolen. If
never recovered, and that the public may
judge of the merits of it, at such an early
period of my historical studies I will state
:
 MATERIALS. 43

the principal results of my enquiries there

in;
which tenor, together with their length,
were the ostensible reasons for not award
ing a prize probably never meant to be
awarded.
I therein proved in 18^ 5, 1st. that there
are yet materials enough, notwithstanding
the loss of many, for an ancient history of
America.
2. That a complete American history
ought to employ and combine all the ma
terials afforded by geology, geography,

physics, chronology, physiology, ethnology,

archeology, philology, on America, with all
the traditions of the Americans.
3. Geology and physical geography indi
cates the cradles and ancient settlements
of mankind, the revolutions of nature, the
places unfit for population, the means of
access, probable route of colonies, &c. *
4. America has an ancient geography pre
vious to 149 2, which ought to be restored.
5. The coincidence of names of nations
and tribes, afford a comparitive concord
ance, indicating ancient connections or
identitv.
6. The ancient American population,
must have been derived from the nearest
shores of Africa, Europe and Asia. The
points where all the indications and tradi
tions tend, are the Antilles, next Paria and
Guyana in South America Anian or Tol-
W
;

lan and Alaska in the N. with Sucanun-

ga or Greenland to the N. E.
44 MATERIALS.

7. The philological solution of historical

affinities, must be sought in the roots of
the languages, their conformity or analo
gies, the number of similar sounds, roots
and words; which are susceptible of a
mathematical calculation, and referable to
the theory of probabilities.
8. Many primitive nations in all parts of
the earth, may thus be proved to have been
akin or related.
9. Noah s flood was nearly general ; but

perhaps not universal. His ark or THBE

was perhaps Thibet and his 3 sons 3 na
:

tions saved there.

10. It has been proved that all the anti-
diluvian patriarchs were Nations, their long
ages being the duration of dynasties or
states. This opinion may also be enter
tained of many other ancient patriarchs or
heads of tribes, every where, by the usual
figure of personification.
11. Peleg s flood was volcanic, not so
general as Noah s. There may have been
many successive cataclysms blended in this,
as this has been often mistaken in date for
Noah s
12. The cradle
of the Tulans or Mexican
nations, must have been the Tulan of Asia,
since Turan and Tartary. There are many
places called Tula, all over the earth, indi
cating settlements of Atlantes.
13. The ancient chronology of America
may be restored. Several dates given, a
system proposed.
 MATERIALS. 45

14. All the races and complexions of

mankind are found in America.
15. America was known to the ancient
nations, particularly the Atlantes, Pela
gians, Phenicians, &c.
16. Some highlands of America were
not covered at Noah s flood, and might be
come the azylums of men, animals, and
vegetation, However, but few nations can
be traced to these azylums in America.
17. The ancient monuments of both
Americas, are similar to the primitive
monuments of Asia, Africa and Europe.
18. The ancient inscriptions of America
can be explained. A key may be found
some are evidently pelagic.
for all:
19. The religions of the Americans, were
similar to the primitive religions of the
eastern hemisphere.
20. The manners and customs, of the
Americans, are very various, and form no
peculiar test.
21. Many American nations were highly
civilized, besides the Mexicans and Peru
vians: skilful in agriculture, and the arts,
having cattle, colleges, &c.
My reward for having ascertained and
proved those facts, was to be denied the
prize, and to have my manuscript mislaid
or lost or stolen My
historical researches
!

ever since have continued to confirm nearly

all these facts.
(Note 1.)
2. Documents and monuments. The
historical titles and proofs, inscriptions,
46 MATERIALS.

medals, coins, charters, &c., which are so

common elsewhere, are but few as yet, in
America, belonging to early times most
:

belong to modern history.

There are some ancient inscriptions scat
tered in South America but not yet pub
;

lished. Molina speaks of one on a pyramid

of Cuyo, which late travellers have not
found. Those of Otolum near Palenque
in Central America begin to excite great
attention; and I have sought a key for
them. (2)
Ancient metalic coins and medals, really
Americans, are exceedingly scarce: yet
there are some in Central America. Seve
ral medals, perhaps foreign and indicating
a communication, have been found, but
again lost or neglected few have been
;

figured or explained.
Implements, tools, sculptures, objects of
arts, pottery,weapons, JLC. of the ancient
Americans are found in all the museums ;
but excite little attention, by not being
concentrated, accumulated nor classified.
Many fine specimens of arts have been
melted, or broken and lost. The astronomi
cal stones of the Mexicans and Muyzcas
have been preserved ; but those of Peru
and Central America are lost as well as
;

that beautiful one of the Talegas of North

America, a dodecagone, with 144 hiero
glyphic signs, found in the Ohio, and once
kept in a museum of Philadelphia.
The ancient monuments of both Ame-
 MATERIALS. 47

ricas, arevery numerous, indicating a dense

population in places since become wild and
desolate, as in North America, Guyana,
Brazil, &c. They are most numerous in
the central parts of both Americas, and
lessen towards both ends. Yet they are
met from lat. 45 N. to 45 S. They are
very variable in different parts; by no
means identic, indicating different builders
or many degrees of civilization, from the
rudest arts to the most refined employing :

many materials, earth, clay, gravel, stone,

wood, unbaked bricks ; being either irre
gular cyclopian structures, or regular build
ings of rough or cut stones, pizc or beaten
clay, &c.
. We do not know as yet one half of those
in existence, and many have never been
described nor figured. Yet they afford
every where, one of the most evident and
certain base of historical researches, con
firming traditions, or revealing the seats of
former empires, their civilization, &c.
They consist chiefly in mounds, altars,
tumuli or tombs, ruined cities, villages and
forts, temples and dwellings but we find
;

besides in various places, traces of ancient

palaces, bridges, roads, causeways, canals,
mines, dromes, baths, pyramids, towers,
rocking stones, walls, wells, pits &c.
pillars,
They generally resemble the primitive
monuments of the same kind, met with in
the eastern hemisphere, from England and
Ireland to Mauritania and Africa, extend-
48 MATERIALS.

ing east to Lybia, Syria, Russia, Persia,

Tartary, &,c. They have less resemblance
with the monuments of Egypt, Greece,
Rome, India and China yet some kinds
;

somewhat assimilate. In fact, there are,

throughout both Americas, three very dis
tinct classes of monuments, indicating dis
tinct arts and architecture.
The or rudest, assimilate nearly to
first
those yet used by the rudest tribes in the
north or in Brazil, Antilles, &c., indicating
a similar barbarous state.
The second or primitive, is known by
using wood and earth instead of stones for
buildiugs.
The third or most refined, employed
stones, often well cut as in Mexico, Central
America, Peru, &c., and indicates arts
nearly equal to those of Egypt and India.
Besides such great monumental remains;
there are lesser antiquities ; fragments of
sculpture, statues, idols, painting, Mosaic,
&c., either in metals, stones, pottery, beads,
&c., found every where mixed with the
others.
But the most singular and dubious relics
of antiquity, are subteraneous or in excava
tions: these are in caves, mines, pits, &c.:
while under ground are found trees, stumps,
charcoal, ashes, shells, pavements, walls,
houses, &c. that must have been buried by
alluvions, diluvions or new formed soil. It
has been surmised or ascertained that some
may be antidiluvian although those in
:
 MATERIALS. 40

deep alluvial soils, near streams, and con

nected with graves, may have been buried
by men, or fluvial inundations. Mummies,
skeletons and bones, with human apparel
and implements have been found in caves,
evidently buried there by human means,
and not by floods. Human remains are but
seldom if ever connected with the organic
remains of the soil and caves, even of the
latest geological date.
3. Geography, Maps, fyc. The knowl

edge of the regions and localities inhabited

by mankind, or where colonies are sent,
empires founded, is needful to history, in
order to understand and treat the events
and migrations. The physical configura
tion of the land, the climates, plains, moun
tains and streams, have a great influence
on civilization and communications. Physi
cal geography is constant and invariable:
while civil or ethnographical geography is
constantly fluctuating in limits and names.
If we had complete series of maps by
chronological order upon America; we
should find therein the materials for a com
parative historical geography, and succes
sive ethnography, showing the gradual revo
lutions of mankind. The old maps of
America, those of Laet, the old geogra
phers &c. are very valuable for this object.
Many travellers in America, have given
original maps, which furnish similar mate
rials. I have chiefly used for Peru and
Austral America, the maps of Laet, Aca-
5
50 MATERIALS.

rete, D Anville, Molina, Falkner, Cochranc,

Wedel. the Jesuits, &c. Among the modern
general maps, relating to South America,
the Spanish maps of 1810 and 182*2, the
English of 1815, the French of 1830, the
latest American of Tanner, &c. By those
materials I have heen able to trace and fix
four periods of American geography, 2 an
cient and 2 modern.
I. Primitive geography of America.
II. Ancient ditto, or between 1400 and
1500.
III. Modern colonial geography.
IV. Modern independent geography.
I have formed Mpt. maps of the two
first periods, which shall be published grad

ually, or in my Illustrations of the Ancient

Geography of America. We
have thou
sands of maps on the early geography of
the Eastern Hemisphere, and no one as yet
on the Western Hemisphere to show the !

respective limits and positions of Ancient

Empires, Nations, Cities, &c., except Clavi-
gero s map of Anahuac at the Spanish
conquest, those of Hayti, Laet, &c.
Wehave the plans of Ancient Mexico
and Cuzco; but lack those of Tiahuanaco,
Otolum, and many more important for an
cient history. Several plans of ancient
sites of civilization have been given, along
with those of monuments. I have many
in Mpt. yet unpublished. The greatest
part of modern cities, are built on ancient
sites, from Mexico to Chili. In North
 MATERIALS. 51

America, the same happens with Cincinnati,

Louisville, Pittsburg, St. Louis, Philadel
phia, Savannah, &c. The views of ruined
cities,and those of actual cities, are partly
historical, connected with the knowledge
of gradual American civilization.
Many ancient names of islands, lakes,
streams and mountains, are preserved in
actual names. Such are Cuba, Hayti
Ontario, Erie, Titicaca Ohio, Alatamaha,
Maranon, Parana, Rivers. Alleghanies,
Andes, Parima, Mountains, &c. When
the names have been changed, it is the duty
of the historical geographer to compare
the old and new names.
The Mexicans and other civilized ancient
nations, could draw and paint maps. Even
our North American tribes can draw rude
maps on skins or bark. Some of these are
preserved in museums; but none have ever
been published although some are pretty
:

correct and deserving it.

4. Natural Sciences. They are now
becoming sisters of Geology is
history.
connected with geography. Botany and
Zoology, acquaint us with trees, plants and
animals, which were used in the arts and
agriculture at different periods. The Asi
atic origine of maize, called maza by He-
siod and known to the Pelagians (Hughes
Greece,) has been unperceived by Hum-
boldt and many others, although it throws
some light on the early migrations and
52 MATERIALS.

communications of tribes. Maize was cul

tivated in Assyria, West Tartary, North
Africa and Java, before 1492, as asserted
by Marco Polo, Crawford, Raffles. Gebe-
lin, &c. (3)
America had anciently several cereal
plants, besides maize, two kinds of indi
genous wheat and barley in Chili. The
Quinoa and Zizania, the rice of South and
North America. Many roots, beans, seeds,
fruits and flowers, were cultivated from
Canada to Chili. Native dies were abund
ant, the indigo and annato were natives.
Red and yellow cochineal were nursed and
collected. Many peculiar kinds of cotton,
silks, hemp, agave, palm, &c, were
flax,
cultivated or collected to use for cloths,
threads, ropes, &c.
Paleontology, a new science, seeks for
the remains of animals dwelling on earth,
before mankind. America has already
afforded the huge mastodons, elephants,
megatherium, megalonyx, as primitive land
animals, arid many large reptiles, crocodiles
of streams and lakes.
American Zoology is very peculiar: a
few arctic quadrupeds, birds and insects ex-
cepted ; all the animals of this hemisphere
are peculiar to it. Reptiles almost entirely
such, even in the North. All the American
monkeys form distinct species. The tropi
cal animals of the two hemispheres are
distinct, even often in genera. Out of 33
 MATERIALS. 53

quadrupeds formerly domesticated in Amer

ica, the dog only may be deemed a stranger:
and it had even many American varieties.
The domestic quadrupeds of ancient
America were 33, while only 25 in Asia,
Africa and Europe. Among them were 4
species of Vicunia, 4 of Agutis, 2 deer,
2 hogs, 10 monkeys, &c. See my disserta
tion on the domestic animals of both hem
ispheres, 1832. Americans had also tamed
32 birds or fowls, as many as Asia, &c., and
even some reptiles, fishes, insects, &c., had
become domestic: altogether 112 in Amer
ica and only 80 in Europe, Asia, &c., before
1492.
American botany offers many peculiar
regions ; in the North only, akin to Asiatic
or European botany ; but becoming quite
distinct in the tropics, still more so in Aus
tral America. Since 1492 the European
colonists have brought many plants, that
are become spontaneous from Canada to
Chili: these must be carefully separated
from the ancient indigenous plants.
The A meriean Floras are nearly as many
as the 15 natural regions already indicated,
each having a focal seat or cradle in some
range of mountains. They become richer
or more abundant in species within the
tropics, decreasing to the North and South.
Trees and palm abound there, and disap
pear near the poles, the palms are unknown
beyond the 36 dgerees North and South.
The equator has 500 species of trees , in
5*
54 MATEttlAL*.

latitude 40 N. and S. only 100 kinds are

found, or even less. Social plants arid

grasses abound in plains, and in the North

dwindle to mosses and lichens.
Trees were early tools of civilization,
affording timber, fuel, dies, houses, boats,
weapons, &c. Fruit trees afforded food in
abundance even the tribes of North Amer
:

ica near latitude 40 d. had 40 kinds of na

tive wild fruits, and had begun to plant
orchards of plumbtrees, peachtrees, crab-
4rees, nut-trees. They knew how to make
oils of nuts, to dry the fruits, make sugars
out of maples and other trees.
Fish has always afforded an ample sup
ply of food to early nations, whence the
preference to dwell near streams, Lakes
and shores. Notwithstanding the swimming
rambles of fishes, it is only the pelagic or
oceanic tribes of them that are common to
both hemispheres. Most of the resident
shore fishes of America are peculiar species.
Still more so with lacustral and fiuviatile
fishes. These are divided into peculiar
regions. Our northern lakes form one ami ;

almost every large stream has a peculiar

generation of finny tribes such are the:

Mississippi, Maranon, Parana, the Atlantic

streams and rivers, those of Brazil, &c.
Minerals abound in both Americas. It
was gold and silver that drew hither the
greedy Spanish freebooters. The civilized
nations knew mining, smelting, casting and
forging. They used gold* silver, copper,
 MATERIALS. 55

brass, lead, &c.; collected and prized gems,

emeralds, agats, volcanic glass, &c. Even
the less civilized tribes of North America
used copper and lead, clays for pipes, pot
tery, &c. Iron was scarce because so hard
to melt, and highly prized but iron-rings
;

have been found as jewels around the wrists

of skeletons.
Metalic coins were little known except
in Central America but bits of silver, gold,
;

tin, iron, were used as such. The other

mediums of exchange were skins, mats,
nuts, cacao, beads, mosaic works,
shells,
,c. Commerce was well known to many
nations; traders went 500 miles to exchange
commodities in Florida, Mexico, Yucatan,
Peru, &c. Navigators went by sea for the
same purpose all over the Antilles, coast
of Peru, and in the great streams. It is
thus that were found many strange and
foreign objects, jewels, medals, metals, &c.,
all over America, and in early tombs.
5. Ethnography. This new science
which undertakes to describe nations,
reckons already many peculiar branches.
Anthropography or the knowledge of phy
sical mankind. Philology or the compara
tive study cf human speech and languages.
Besides the nameless branch attending to
the moral ideas, arts, institutions, manners,
civilization, governments and religions of
mankind; which might be called moral
ethnography.
All these studies become the philosophy
56 MATERIALS.

of history, and shall duly command my

attention. Some writers neglect them
altogether others, like Robertson, do not
;

know how to collect and accumulate facts

instead of systems: Rollin has shown in
his Ancient History, how useful moral
ethnography may be as an auxiliary: al
though he omitted philology and physical
facts.
I have studied the men of all the parts
of the world, in order to know and com
pare them, better than had been done.
All the errors on the histories of nations,
proceed commonly from the slender or
partial views acquired or admitted by the
writers. There is much to glean on the
ethnography of modern nations, and there
from we may ascend to ancient ethnogra
phy. It would be needful to study well the
physical and moral features of all ; the
shapes of bodies, skulls, faces and limbs ;
the complexions of the skin, hairs and eyes ;
with the casual or permanent varieties.
But, above all, we must better study all
the spoken languages and dialects. It is
strange that we hardly know anything, and
r

sometimes nothing at all, on the languages

of many existing tribes, with whom we have
intercourse in both Americas. It would
be desirable to procure at least a vocabu
lary of 100 essential words, in each. Such
words, including the cardinal numbers, will
goon become the key of ethnographical
philology. While the additional study of
 MATERIALS. 57

phonology or sounds of languages, their

idioms and grammars, their roots, and
verbs, the alphabets, glyphs and symbols
used to communicate ideas, will combine
to furnish the complete knowledge of phi
lology as a separate science. Although
I have not always carried so far my re
searches; I did so for a few, applying
chiefly myself to the essential features of
languages and the unexpected results will
;

be surprising.
American anthropography will teach
that therewere men of all sizes, features
and complexions, in this hemisphere be
fore 1492 notwithstanding the false asser
:

tions of many writers, who take one nation

for the whole American group. The
Uskihs, the Puruays, the Farias, the Chons,
&c. were as white as the Spaniards, 50
such tribes were found in South America ;
while many tribes of Choco, the Manabis,
the Yaruras, &c., were as black as negroes.
All the other shades of brown, tawny and
coppery, were scattered every where.
There was not a single red man in Ame
rica, unless painted such. Some tribes
had scanty beards as the Tartars, Chi
nese, Berbers, &,c., others bushy beards.
The Tinguis or Patagons were 7 or 8 feet
high, and the Guaymas only 4 or 5 feet.
6. Traditions and Annals. Many
American nations preserve a memory of
historicalevents by unwritten traditions,
repeated from fathers to sons or commu-
;
58 MATERIALS.

nicated orally by the

priests, chiefs or
elderly men. are preserved yet to
Many
this day, by frequent repetitions, being
embodied in songs, hymns, maxims, tales,
drawings, or even symbolic figures and
signs. Many of those traditions are pre
cious for history, notwithstanding the fa
bles, allegories, metaphors, personifications,
&/c.,which partly conceal them or render
the meaning obscure. We must learn to
decipher them as we do old inscriptions
and medals.
Although many such are now nearly lost
for us, by the extinction of the living books,
who kept the remembrance there are :

many already collected, and of which we

ought to make a good use. But there are
as many more, which have never been
collected nor printed. I have collected
many such in North America in manu
script. happens that the American
It often
tribes will not communicate them to their
foes or oppressors but their friends and
;

allies may hope to receive the deposit of

them. Every enlightened traveller ought
to seek for them wherever he goes. Yet
after being acquired, they are sometimes
lost again, by neglect. I have known some
learned and unlearned men despise them
equally as Indian Stories, because they
despise the ancient American race. There
are, however, as yet many historical songs,
poems and tales to collect among all the
American tribes, which falling in good
 MATERIALS. 59

hands cannot fail to attract notice and be

employed usefully. Every one who
ne-
or destroys them acts as a vandal,
lalcolm has said at the outset of his his
flects
tory of Persia, that we ought never to
neglect the original notions of a people on
its origin, or early history, since therein is

found the germ and spring of their subse

quent conduct, actions and opinions.
My illustrations shall contain many un
published or forgotten traditions, whereof
I shall avail myself in all my historical
annals and researches. I consider those
of the Uskihs, Dinriis, Ongwis, Linapis,
Shawanis, Cados, Natchez, Ozages, Ata-
kapas, Apalachians, &c., as highly import
ant for the annals of North America. The
same may be said of the Mexicans, Zapo-
tecas, Mayas, Toltecas, Chols, &,c., for
Central America. Of the Haytians, Cu
bans and Caribs for the Antilles. And in
South America those of the Muyzcas,
Cumanans, Tamanacs, Popayans, Peru
vians, Chilians, Brazilians, Abipons, &c.
7. Chronology and Astronomy. These
two sciences always go together, and form
a double key of history. The American
chronology is by no means fixed before
1492, and requires a skillful hand to pre
serve and compare all the heterogenous
dates heretofore collected. I shall attempt
to elucidate it gradually; but may often be
compelled, as in geology, to relate only
successive events without dates, and merely
60 MATERIALS.

referred to a series of gradual facts. In

Austral America, we are told that none
had notions of astronomy and dates, except
the Chilians yet their chronology begins
;

only in 1450. I doubt this I rather be

:

lieve that their oral traditions have been

neglected, as well as those of their neigh
bours.
In Peru, there are many positive dates,
yet I was the first to reduce them to chro
nological order. In Brazil and Guyana,
but few dates are found. The Muyzcas
had very early dates, yet few have been
preserved ;
much obscured by personifica
tions of dinasties, and Pietrahita begins
their real annals only in 1490, or 45 years
before the Spanish invasion. In the Antilles
the dates are quite loose, and difficult to
reduce even to a serial order.
But in Central and Mexican America,
we find many early dates with a regular
chronology. Yet some are extravagant or
contradictory. I shall endeavour to eluci
date them, so as to reduce the whole to
order. They must form the base of a
regular American chronology, that ascends
by dates to the flood and creation. In
Yucatan the first regular date only reach
to 940 after Christ.
In North America, where the smallest
number of dates existed; we have unex
pectedly and quite lately, found that many
ancient dates could be procured. Cusick
has published those of the Ongwi traditions,
 MATERIALS. 61

and I have ascertained those of the Lina-

pis. Both of which reach to the flood and
creation, and afford series of available
dates as early as 1600 years before our
era thus nearly as ample as those of the
;

TOL-tecas, and as plain in some instances.

Astronomy was cultivated by all the civ
ilized nations of ancient America. They
had cycles of 144, 104, 60, 52, 20, 15 and
13 solar years. Humboldt has well w rit-
r

ten on that subject ; but much remain to

be gleaned. The northern tribes reckon
by generations as the Greeks, the Polyne
sians, &c., and by winters instead of years,
moons instead of solar months. They had
also a cycle of 60 years. In Central Ame
rica, &c. the months were of 20 days,
including 4 weeks of 5 days. But the Pe
ruvians had months of 27 days, or 3 weeks
of 9 days as the Etruscans. The Muyzcas
small weeks of 3 days, &c. No where in
ancient America, was found the sabatical
week of days, based on the 7 planets and
the 4 quarters of a lunation. This is re
markable, as evincing a remote antiquity,
and separation before this week was adopted
in Egypt, India. Syria, Celtica, &c.
Until 120 years before Christ the TOL-
tecas reckoned only 365 days in the solar
year, as the primitive nations of Asia then:

they added the hours to the year. This

forms their astronomical era. The Muyz
cas had a very complicated astronomy, and
three kinds of years. The usual was of 20
6
62 MATERIALS.

moons ,and the ecclesiastical of 37 moons.

The horal division unknown in many parts of
America, was of 4 hours in the day for the
Muyzcas and Mexicans, elsewhere of 5, 10
and 20. The 24 hours and the Zodiac of
12 signs with 360 degrees were not known.
The Mexican Zodiac had 13 signs and
104 degrees.
Arithmetic is intimately connected with
astronomy. A complete decimal numera
tion was known to all the civilized Ameri
can nations, and even to the northern tribes.
The most rude tribes reckoned by 5 or the
manual mode; there are traces abo of a
binary numeration, the most simple of all :

while others had complex calculations by

13 and by 20 or scores. We
find no trace
of any by 7, and but slight indications of a
ternary numeration by 3 and 9. All these
American modes of reckoning may thus be
reduced to the binary, by two or pairs ;
and the quinary or manual by the five fin
gers, of which the decimal is the double,
and by 20 the quadruple.
8. Languages. They are becoming one
of the most important aids in history. When
the annals are ample and clear, the exami
nation of the languages is merely a sup
plement to historical knowledge ; but when
they are obscure, mutilated or totally lost ;
languages then supply more or less to their
defects or loss. Their comparative study
furnish us new lights to ascertain the ori-
gines, parentage, dispersions, colonies, alii-
 MATERIALS. 63

ances, wars, &/c., of the nations thus depriv

ed of written annals or even traditions.
They serve also to rectify the imperfect
annals or the fabulous traditions. This
study may lead besides to trace the man
ners, religions, intercourse, arts and scien
ces of nearly all nations ; since the proper
languages of each people offers a picture
of the civilization, acquired or borrowed
knowledge, modes of life, &c. of each.
It is above all in both Americas that this

study is indispensable in historical resear

ches I will therefore apply to languages
:

in all cases, and make constant use of them ;

and they will unfold new facts quite un
known, although very important, Histori
cal lights shall thereby be thrown on many
obscure subjects, whence astonishing and
unexpected results may spring, in which I
shall depend as much as upon mutilated and

neglectful traditions.
By taking into view all the American
languages or as many as are already known,
we shall easily dispel the errors and absurd
systems of philosophers and philologists,
who taking only a few as samples of the
whole, have either deemed all the Ameri
cans, as many Jews, or Tartars, or Atlan-
tes, or sprung from the ground, and so on.
Now the fact is that these writers have never
taken the trouble to compare the numerous
American languages and dialects, reduce
them to groups, and seek their affinities
elsewhere.
64 MATERIALS.

Adelung and Vater had once stated with

out proof, that nearly 1200 languages ex
isted in America. Balbi has reduced them
to 423, of which 212 in Sonth America;
but they can be much further reduced, most
of them being mere dialects. The whole
may be comprised in 25 groups of langua
ges, or even less; which were certainly
identic in 25 languages 2 or 3000 years ago :

and all of which have astonishing affinities

with the groups of the eastern hemisphere,
so as to indicate a parentage 4 or 5000
years ago.
Vater and Maltebrun have given a few
hundred examples of such analogies and :

the systematic writers have supposed that

they had exhausted the comparisons. Yet
a single language, the Chilian, has by itself
more affinities with the languages of Europe,
than all those mentioned by Vater and
others, put together ! The foreign or trans
atlantic affinities of American languages,
vary from 10 to 70 per cent, according to
the nations. If we suppose that there are
400 languages in America, and as many in
the eastern hemisphere, and each to have
about 2000 roots or essential words only ;
while the mean affinities are only 25 per
cent we shall find as many as 200,000
:

affinities out of America, in every Amer

!

ican language and in all the 400, as many

;

as 80 millions instead of the paltry reck

!

oning of 1000 or so. All this is suscepti-

 MATERIALS. 65

ble of mathematical proofs, and shall be

unfolded gradually in these pages.
The theory about the common exclusive
grammatical structure of all the American
languages, is equally erroneous and based
upon partial facts. Instead of all the
American languages being polysynthetic by
amalgamating words, we find in America
many mixt forms, and even the pure mono
sylabic while the amalgamation of words
:

prevails more or less in Europe and Africa ;

chiefly in the Bask, Italian dialects, Greek,

Berber and other Atlantic dialects, the
Negro languages, those of Caffraria, the
Sanscrit and all the derived languages.
It had been asserted that no American

language was monosylabic yet Balbi states

:

that the Guarani and Maya are such ; Na-

sera has lately proved the same of the
Othomi. Thus we have at least 3 such
American groups of languages. But there
are more nay many American languages
;

have monosylabic roots, even among the

most amalgamated groups.
The most obvious grammatical classifi
cation of American languages, has escaped
the acuteness of philologists. I find it in the
epithetic structure, or relative position of
ideas. Under this view all the languages
arrange themselves in three great classes
or groups. 1. Regular, 2.
Resupinate,
3. Mixt.
1. The Regular is the most
simple and
natural form : where the roots or nouns are
6*
66 MATERIALS.

prefixed, and the adjuncts or adjectives,

expressing epithetes or qualities follow or
are added. This group includes in the
Eastern Continent 1. All the Semetic lan
guages, Arabic, Hebrew, &c. 2. All the
Atlantic and Egyptian languages. 3. All
the Celtic and Cantabrian languages. 4.
All the Polynesian and Malay languages.
5. The Bhotiya and many languages of
Thibet. 6. Most of the INt-gro languages.
7. Yakut of Siberia, &c.
In America this group includes my groups
1. Innuit or Uski. 2. Ongwi. 3. Capaha.
4. Chactah. 5. All the languages related
thereto in North-west America, the Ka-
luchi, Mandan, &c. 6. All the Guarani

languages of South America, and perhaps

many others, Mayna, Mobima, &c.
2. The Resupinate or Reflexed Group:
where the roots or nouns substantive are
reversed, following the adjective or epi
thetes, which are prefixed. This second
mode of uniting ideas prevails 1. In all the
languages of China and Tartary. 2. In
all the Teutonic languages German, Swede,

English. 3. In most of the Thracian, Illy-

rian, Greek and Slavonic languages. 4.
In all the Turkish languages of Turan,
Bokhara, Turkey. 5. The Newari of Ima-
laya. 6. The Qua or Hottentot of South
Africa.
In America, it is the most pre vailing form ,
found in my groups 1. Linni or LinapiF.
2. Otali or Cheroki. 3. In all the Mexi-
 MATERIALS. 67

can and Othomi languages. 4. Chontal.

5. Skereh or Pani and Shoshoni, of North
America, and in South America. 6. Chili.
7. Yarura. 8. Mbaya and probably many
more :
although hardly indicated by the
philologists.
3. Mixt .Form, which employs or adopts
more or less the two former modes ; although
there is always a prevailing form, that in
dicates the original mode of uniting ideas.
This mixt form appears 1. In the Sanscrit
and all derived languages. 2. In the Zend
and Persian languages of Iran. 3. In the
Pelagic arid Italic languages, the Latin,
Italian,French, Spanish, Greek. 4. The
Japanese, &c.
While in America it is found 1. In the
,

Aruac languages. 2. The Muyzca. 3. The

Peruvian languages, &c. of South Ameri
ca, and North America. 4. The Atalan.
in
5, Mizteca. 6. Qpata, and probably some
others.
This comparative classification of lan
guages, will greatly help future investiga
tions. It will show the improbability of the
two opposite mcdes of annexing ideas hav
ing been entertained by the same people at
any time ; while the mixt form evinces amal
gamations of ancient nations. have We
thus acquired another clue to trace primi
tive connections, another available mean
to pursue the human steps on earth.
9. Religions and Mythologies. The
human opinions on the past and future form
OS MATERIALS.

every where ample themes of thoughts and

actions. From revelations, inspirations,
oracles, wisdom and priestcraft comingled,
have arisen all the worships, and rites, dog
mas and creeds, swaying the human mind,
through hope or fear, love or hatred. The
history of religious ideas, is in fact the his
tory of civilization, since they have sprung
together in social men. Nearly all the re
ligions of Asia (which from hence have
spread throughout the earth along with
mankind) were found in America: except
the modern creeds. But the traces of Ju
daism and Budhism were very faint and
local. Mahometism was unknown, Bra
in inism hardly known. Christianity or some
of its rites are traced to Yucatan only, and
may arise from other sources. The most
prevailing worships were the primitive Sa-
heism, Solar worship, Polytheism, Dualism
or Manicheism, Shamanism or worship of
Spirits, Idolatry, and Fetichism or animal
worship. We find throughout America

many modifications of these creeds : with

several complex mythologies, more or less
analogous to eastern dogmas.
The investigation of these American re
ligions affords not only an insight into the
ancient civilization, but many proofs of an
cient communications with Asia or Africa.
Throughout North America the Dualism,
mythologies and fabulous traditions point to
a connexion with Tartary. In Florida,
Mexico and Yucatan, begin to appear the
 MATERIALS. 69

Solar worship, and a cruel idolatry foreign

to it. This Solar worship appears in a
purer form in North America, as far as Peru.
While in the Antilles, Guyana, Brazil and
Chili, prevailed several worships of heaven
ly and terrestial spirits ; somewhat akin to
the primitive idolatry of Africa, Europe,
Iran, India, China and Polynesia.
American religions admitted, like many
others, of Priests, oracles, temples, shrines,
pilgrimages, holy places, sacrifices, expia
tions, confessions, offerings, hymns, venera
tion for animals, men and stars. Idols
painted or sculptured in wood, pottery,
stone, metals, &c.; bloody rites by human
&c.
sacrifices, scarifications, circumscision,
But none of these practices were general,
some were quite local and circumscribed.
Thus circumscision was only used by the
Mayas of Yucatan, the Calchaquis of Tu-
cuman, &c. Traces of a triple god or
Indian Trimurti have been met from Ohio
to Peru but it was no where the
;
prevailing
religion. As the same idea was found
among the Celts and Polynesians, it may
have come by the east rather than Polyne
sia in the west.
10. Civilization and Manners. This
completes the history of all nations. When
their annals are well known, it becomes a
very proper appendix to them; when they
are not, it is a very needful
supplement to
the traditions, &c. But we must not make
any history consist merely in such an ac-
70 MATERIALS.

count, as often done by negligent writers.

The manners and customs of every people,
are so fluctuating, liable to be changed, or
improved by civilization, imitation, arts and
sciences, &c.; that they cannot afford any
test of connections. They are often bor
rowed, from neighbors or strangers, disused
after awhile by whims or wars, invented to
suit the climate and productions it may
afford. We
have positive proofs that the
Europeans have since 1492 greatly modified
the customs of all the tribes they conquered
or visited. This must have happened for
merly also, by other visits or communica
tions. Yet, notwithstanding the uncertainty
of the origin and duration of the primitive
American customs, they must be studied,
as one of the sources and objects of history.
Wefind, in ancient America, nearly all
the forms of social civilization and manners
of the east. But the Nomadic life with
camels, oxen and sheep, was unknown, as
well as those animals. The American
cattle or lamas, &c. of South America,
hogs of Coriana, dogs and rabbits of
Mexico, deers of Florida, buffalos of Taos,
were kept by sedentary civilized tribes.
The Nomadic wandering tribes of America
w ere chiefly hunters and fishermen scat
r
:

tered around the agricultural nations,

spreading from Canada to Chili.
All the kinds of governments were known
in America: Theocracy, despotism, mo
narchy, oligarchy, and democracy. But
 MATERIALS. 71

the most prevailing were theocracy among

the civilized nations, oligarchy among the
barbarous nations: with two peculiar mo-
dificaVons, of double kings as among Arabs,
civil and military; and chiefs of families
or tribes, as among all primitive nations.
Queens were known to but few tribes, al
though the female line w as often hereditary.
r

Written laws and codes were known to the

Tol-tecas, Mexicans, Mayans, Muyzcas,
Panos, Peruvians, &c. Oral laws were
elsewhere preserved by priests or magis
trates.

Polygamy prevailed among some tribes

or castes, but was not universal. The 4
castes of Indians are distinctly found in
nearly all the civilized nations, often modi
fied into priests, nobles, vassals and slaves.
The arts of music, medicine, smithery,
painting, sculpture, architecture, agricul
ture, pottery, &c., were well known to
nearly all. The sciences of geometry,
geography, botany, astronomy, &c., were
cultivated from Mexico to Peru, even
taught in schools and colleges ; with the
arts, the laws, the rites, and history of the
country.
Marsden has well distinguished several
degrees of civilization in Asia. If no Ame
rican nation had reached the Greeks and
Romans, or our modern polished and im
proved civilization it is not extraordinary.
;

But the Peruvians, Muyzcas, Tol-tecas,

Mexicans, Talascas, &c., were nearly
72 MATERIALS.

equal to the Chinese, Egyptians and Hin

dus in civilization; not far removed from
the European civilization of the 15th cen
tury :
nay, in some things superior. The
second degree of American civilization
found in Chili, Florida, Cumana, the An
tilles, Popayan, the Linapis, Omaguas &c.
was equal to that of the Arabs, Malays,
Celts, Cantabrians, Pelagians, &c. While
the third degree found in all the barbarous
nations, Innuit or Esquimaux, Shoshonis,
Caribs, Brazilians, &c. was not worse
than what we find among the Fins, Lap
landers, Tartars, Sames, Negroes and
Hottentots.
Individual property in land was almost
unknown in America; but feodal and tribal

property well understood. Common pro

perty of tribes and villages over their ter
ritories, was the most usual tenure, modified
by wars, conquests, tributes. Individual
property existed only for tenements and
personal property. Warfares, marriages
and funerals were very different in every
nation. The weapons of war were clubs,
arrows, darts, lances, axes, Macana swords,
Sarbacanes or blowing tubes, slings, nooses,
thronged balls, &c. as elsewhere. There
was a peculiar diplomacy, with heralds,
envoys, messengers. Shields, towers, forts,
walls, ditches, were used for defence, be
sides Estopils a peculiar quilted armor.
Flags, banners, and standards were known.
The calumets, leaves or green feathers,
 MATERIALS. 73

council fires, arid white flags were emblems

of peace. Alliances and confederations
existed from earliest times, also the adop
tion of tribes and prisoners. Slavery was
hardly known; but vassalage much ex
tended over conquered tribes.
Dresses and ornaments were quite va
rious. Seal skins used by the Innuit.
Deer skins and furs by the tribes of North
America. In tropical America many
tribes went nearly naked, with a mere
apron or pagne of cotton or grass cloth.
But the civilized nations were decently
clothed with cotton shirts and feather man
tles. The Poncho is a true American
dressknown from Mexico to Chili, hardly
known out of America except Polynesia. (4)
Women wore long pagnes or gowns.
They made cloths of lama wool in Peru;
of cotton, hemp, nettles, grass, feathers &c.
there and elsewhere either twisted, plait
;

ed or woven. The Peruvians and Chilians

had a peculiar loom and plough. Cotton
looms were used in Florida, Mexico, and
all over South America, even by the Ca-
ribs to make hamacs or hanging beds.
Among some nations women had the most
labor to perform ; yet even the men as
sumed hunting, making canoes, huts, wea
pons, &c. More civilized tribesworked
together in the fields : The proud and war
like employed vassals or slaves.

Painting the body orface, was usual

among many nations, but not general. It
7
74 MATERIALS.

was useful against heat and flies, or was

used to inspire love or terror. Ornaments
to the head, ears, nose, lips, wrists, legs r
&c., were more or less adopted by men
and women. The hair was usually worn
long ; but many tribes cut it in various
ways, as a crown or tuft. The beard even
when scanty was deemed unbecoming by
many tribes, and totally eradicated ; but
some tribes wore beards. The head was
often left uncovered but hats were worn
;

in the N. W. and Central America, tur

bans in Paria and Florida, feather crowns
in the tropics, Lautas or diadem-bands in
Peru and the Andes. Shoes and gloves
were unknown; but sandals, leggings, lea
ther clods, and mocassins or slippers of
various substances, commonly used ; with
singular snow shoes of bark in winter by
northern tribes. /

NOTES OF CHAPTER II.

1. In 1824, 1 published my first essay

on American history, a pamphlet on the
Ancient History of Kentucky or Central ,

North America, before 1770. Although

it was a mere rude sketch, it contains
many important historical facts. I was
too littleadvanced then in philological
studies, to give it their support, and many
of surmises must be rectified by it.
my
My late researches have also greatly im
paired the general belief of the Tartarian
 NOTES. 75

origin, and western route of the Mexican

nations.
2. Ipublished this presumed key in
1832 inmy Atlantic Journal; but many
accurate comparisons are yet required to
confirm my surmises, although the Lybian
analogies are evident.
3. In Hughes Travels in Sicily, Greece
and Albania in 1813--14, published 1820,
we find this fact about Hesiod s mention of
maize, used by the poor in mush and cakes
by the early Greeks : the modern Greeks
call it Arabo-site, Arabic corn, in Italy it
is called Grano-turco, or Turkish-corn:

having reached Greece and Italy through

the Arabs, and not from America. It has
been cultivated in Java, Central Africa,
Soudan, &c. from time immemorial, having
native names in the Negro languages. Ge-
belin thinks it was known in Assyria. Polo
found it in Tartary in the 13th century.
Frazer lately saw it almost wild in the
it has never been found
Imalaya mts. :

quite wild in America.

4. The Poncho is a long strip of cloth,
with a hole in the middle for the head, the
ends hanging before and behind, often fas
tened on the sides. It was used by the
ancient Mexicans, the Muyzcas, Peruvians
and Chilians. It has been adopted as quite
convenient by the Spanish colonists, and
is very becoming when ornamented.
 PTER III.

AMERICAN CATACLYSMS or Considera

tions on the Periods of American Ge-
ogony, Ontogeny, Floods, and ancient
population tyc. of both Americas.

History does not merely consist in accu

mulating facts: these constitute the annals
of empires but the real philosophical his
;

tory has a nobler aim. It seeks results,

teaches lessons of wisdom, brands with in
famy the foes of mankind, and inspires
veneration for the benefactors of the human
race. It presents examples
worthy to be
followed, and records the crimes to be
avoided.
The several departments of history that
are distinguished as biography, civil and
ecclesiastical annals, moral and physical
surveys of mankind, comparative philology,
archeology, chronology, mythology, &e.
All combine to instruct and amuse, to record
the past and present, and to lead to better
future actions, an improved social order.
The nations often forget the wise lessons of
time and experience but they are continu
;

ally recalled to memory and view by the

historians, who seek the truth, and setting
aside the sway of human passions or na
tional prejudices, present the faithful mirror
of history to the eyes of posterity.
Such is my aim. American history has
 CATACLYSMS. 77

been so much despised or perverted, that

few lessons, have been drawn from it: yet
it affords ample scope for reflection, study

and admiration. Nearly one half of the

habitable globe, during all the past ages,
cannot fail to offer a variety of subjects, to
draw the attention of philosophy, wisdom
and philanthropy : that mutual benevo
lence of mankind, which ought ever to be
felt ; but is so often discarded or forgotten

through the contrary tendencies of pride,

lust, cupidity, and all the baneful passions.
The connections of historical facts with
all the sciences, afford another useful theme ;
that may vastly increase our comparative
knowledge much of it has arisen, besides
:

observation, from accurate comparison,

analysis and generalization, which combine
to give results, enlarging the field and
sphere of human knowledge, in all its
branches.
If we go back, by the help of geology, to
the most remote periods of existence and
life in this hemisphere, we find it like the
remainder of the globe, immersed under
the Ocean. There, in the depths of the
briny waves, the actual rocks now support
ing the dry soil, were formed and matured :
superposed and intermingled by aquatic and
volcanic phenomena and cataclysms, if not
by superadded aerial depositions. Then
were formed the primitive strata of Amer
ica, ere life had begun to vivify the waters ;
then were cast the Porphyries, Granites,
7*
T8 CATACLYSMS.

Shales, Basalts, and other primitive or vol

canic rocks, that are now chiefly found in
Boreal and Western America, the Andes,
Mts. Parima, and Brazil, the Austral and
Boreal Islands, Hayti and the Antilles.
This was the first period of terrestial Cre-
tion.
After this period of unknown length, be
gan the epocha of aquatic life when the ;

breath of GOD, moving on the waters, gave

life and motion to organized aquatic beings;
1. Plants and Fucites, 2. Spongites and Al-
cyonites, 3. Polyps and corals, 4. Worms
and radials, 5. Sluggs and shells, G. Mol-
lusca and Cephalopodes, 7. Trilobites and
Crustacites . . All incipient vegetating
.

beings, or inferior unbony animals, gradu

ally evolved and born in the waters of the
Sea. . Followed by the more perfect
. .

vertebrated aquatic animals, 8. Fishes and

Sharks, 9. Snakes and reptiles lastly, 10. ;

Seals and whales. Some of which require

shallow water, to dwell and breed This . .

was the second period of American Crea

tion: Aquatic life.
The third epocha is that of the destruc
tion of aquatic by cataclysms and de
life,

positions, submarine volcanic cavernous

eruptions or other causes, throwing sudden
ly in a soft, sandy or muddy state, the sub
stances that have formed the secondary
mountains or strata of psamites, argillites,
calcarites, carbonites, &c., that over
whelmed the aquatic tribes in their way ;
 CATACLYSMS. 79

which becoming therein entombed as living

medals of this globe, declare to us these
mighty successive cataclysms or floods of
sand, clay, lime and coal now met in vast
;

regions, the Alleghanies and Central North

America, Florida and the Bahama Islands;
the hills and plains of Brazil, Chili, East
Peru, and Central Maragnon. . .This .

was the second period of terrestial forma

tion in America, the third of successive
eventful periods.
The fourth must have been the rise of
the land above the waters, if not already
partly begun. The epocha of terrestrial
upheaving and distortion of strata, by an
awful inward force either volcanic, or ca
;

lorific, or of growing crystalization form

;

ing mountains and islands, raising them

above the Ocean to become the nucleus
;

of future Continents. The American hem

isphere had then probably two great islands,
in the North and South, with many smaller
islands between them, in the tropical sea :

the Alleghany land Atlantis forming two

others in the east, and many others stud
ding the two polar regions. The insulated
mountain tract between Lake Nicaragua
and the long valley of Choco, must then
have formed another Island of the Antilles.
Guyana or Parima was also another large
island while Brazil was a vast peninsula
:

attached to the Andes. I have endeavor

ed to express this first configuration of
America in my two maps of North and
80 CATACLYSMS.

South America when the Ocean was yet

;

about 500 feet higher than it is actually.

Whether this cataclysm was contempora
neous throughout, or by successive throes
must be ascertained by Geogony. . This .

was the fourth period of terrestrial events

in this hemisphere ; but the first of terres
trial separate existence.
When the dry land had appeared, the
creative power of GOD exerted upon the
virgin mould of the mountains, drew forth
into life, Plants and Flowers, Trees and
Palms, ; with the successive terrestrial ani
mals, 1. Worms and Slugs, 2. Insects and
Spiders, 3, Snakes and Reptiles, 4. Birds
and Fowls, 5. Beasts and Bats. Streams
began to flow, valleys were excavated in
the soft or yielding strata by heavy tides
and powerful streams then the fishes of :

the sea ascended the rivers, and filled the

streams and lakes. A
few shell and other
aquatic animals sent also colonies into fresh
waters. . This was the fifth period of
. .

terrestrial events that of terrestrial life.

;

Meantime the land was continuing to

rise, or the ocean to sink ; the dry soil was
extending land volcanoes began to appear
:

in the Andes and elsewhere, overwhelming

some living tribes. The carbonic volca
noes had new paroxysms, slaty mud involv
7

ed terrestrial plants and trees in successive

eruptions the clay mud or colored sand
:

was forming tertiary strata on the shores,

involving sea animals, shells, reptiles and
 CATACLYSMS. 81

fishes. . . This was the sixth period of ter

restrial events, that of land volcanoes.
After all these mankind was created
;

by GOD, and appeared as lord of the earth,

and the complement of living creation. . .

This may be deemed another Period, if we

like; although it was but the complement of
the terrestrial living productions, begun in
the 5th, and probably proceeding in the 6th.
Where the first man or men appeared and
dwelt, is unknown or very dubious. Asia
is commonly deemed the first dwelling of

mankind, and Central Asia or Thibet the

cradle of our race although China, India,
:

Arabia, Syria, Ceylon, claim the same

&>c.,

honor. But few authors have placed this

cradle in America, and even then not for
the Adamites. Yet America had some
inhabitants before the flood, if we are to
believe the concurrent traditions of many
American nations who keep the memory
;

of it, and point to their refuges. (1)

Of these American Anti-diluvians we
know little or nothing their traces are few
:

and uncertain. It would be otherwise if

we could identify them with the anti-dim^
vian Atlantes, or find their diluvial re
mains. The skeletons found in Guadaloupe,
and on R. Santas of Brazil, by Captain
Elliott (described by Meigs in the trans
actions of American philosophical society
1827) in tuffa with shells, may have been
buried there like the mummies of many
;

American caves, Some of the American,

82 CATACLYSMS.

mounds have appeared anti-diluvian ; but

the fact not well proved.
is The subterra
nean antiquities are also of an equivocal
character. The town of log houses lately
found in Georgia, buried under golden clys-
mian soil, cannot be so remote ; the soil
instead of diluvial, may be a deep alluvial.
All the facts on these remote times, shall
be hereafter collected, presented and ex
amined carefully.
Thus, has been presented by geological
results, a rapid sketch of the American
periods, t6 the birth of mankind. These
6 periods or yums, are well ascertained as
to succession; but their duration is un
known and each of them includes several
:

subordinate periods which it is not needful

;

to investigate in these outlines. The works

on geology may be consulted if required.
These 6 yums or great periods do not
answer exactly to the 6 yums or manifes
tations of the mosaic cosmogony, since
geogony begins only with the 3d, ending
with the 5th.
Such oriental accounts are always de
serving our attention, and susceptible of
the deepest philosophical commentary, as
they mainly agree with all the detected
facts. But there are at least 3 accounts
of the creation or cosmogony in the Sepher
or Hebrew Bible. 1. That of Job. 2. Of
Moses in chapter 2d of Genesis from verse
4 to 25 ; in both, no yums, days nor periods
are mentioned. 3. The usual mosaic ac-
 CATACLYSMS. 83

count of chapter ending only at ch. 2,

1st.
v. 3. Even account more
in this usual
than 7 periods can be found, including
heaven, earth and men.
These are the real Mosaic periods, with
his own names, very different from the sub
sequent Jewish names, in various dialects.
1. PERIOD OF TIME OR YUM. BRA-
SHITH Real beginning or Real Supreme
Being producing ALEIM the Angels, SHMIM
Heavens, and ARTZ Earth.
2. YUM. THEU-UBEU Chaos, and
THEUM Abyss, with RUH Spirit of God.
3. YUM. AUR Essence of celestial light
or Ether. First divine manifestation of
Mshe or Moses.
4. YUM. RKIO Expanse or sky, diver
sion of aerial and celestial fluids. 2d.
5. YUM. Sea and dry land, upheaving
of land over the waters, or subsiding of the
ocean. Vegetation. 3d.
6. YUM. Sun and Moon appearance by
a change in the misty atmosphere ? with
XUXBIM stars? 4th.
YUM. Fishes and Fowls, &c. 5th.
7.
YUM. Beasts and cattle, with ADM
8.
mankind or human emanation, our Adam,
ZXR male, and NKBE female. 6th.
YUM. Shbioi seventh manifestation,
9.
Aleim became IEUE Jehovah, the living-
self-with-self, the supreme or powerful self.
10. YUM. AD emanation, our mist.
11. YUM. ADM into GN or Gan. our
Eden.
84 ...
e
.
CATACLYSMS:

12. YUM. OTZ Growth, of lives with

good and evil.
13. YUM. NER 4 flowing emanations
or streams.
14. YUM. ASHE Intellectual man-
mate, called afterwards EUA
living exist
ence, our Eve. Self-with-life.
All these periods should require long
comments, and discussions, rather physical
than historical. It is by no means certain
that the sun and moon are implied in the 6th
yum. The text says a couple of MARTH
Centralities EMAUR-GDL and EMAUR-
KTN Self-great-ether greatest and lesser.
Some have seen here the solar and lunar
dynasties of Asia. The XUX-BIM might
be the XRUBIM
of later times. The real
sun and moon may belong to the yum of
AUR. The stars,according to Job, were
in existence before the foundation of the
earth, and our astronomy teaches this

implicitly.
In this cosmogony, the heavenly creation
takes 4 periods. The grass grows by light
before the sun had appeared through the
misty atmosphere, and the fishes come after
the land and herbs, at the same period with
fowls. Our actual geology does not con
firm this last fact but a proper explana
;

tion of the biblic words would confirm the

truth. (2)
Many still consider AISH intellectual
man as the human race, previous to Adam,
father of the Adamites; but the concurrent
 CATACLYSMS. 85

proofs are very slender nor is their pos

:

terityknown ; unless Nahash or the snakes,

Elohim or the sons of God, the Rephains
or giants, and the Nephilim or apostates,
be considered as such. Indications of races
of men different from the Adamites may be
collected both in the Bible, and in all the
ancient annals of China, India, Iran, &c. ;
but no positive connected account has ever
been made out as yet.
The Nahash, Hareth or Satan of the
Bible, is identic with the Nagas (snakes)
of the Hindus, the Zabul and Dives, (de
vils) of Iran, evidently men, and foes of the
Adamites: they are also the U-long or
antidiluvian dragons of China. In Ame
rica the satanic notions will be seen in the
respective account of religions. They
often assume in this hemisphere the ap
pearance of volcanic ideas, or of a vampire
malignant being. But the nations of the
Linapi group connect the ideas of devils,
snakes arid foes, all called Ako or JSPakho
very similar with Nahash and Nagas.
They assert that they were created by the
Evil Spirit, were always foes of real men ;

that they caused the flood, and went after

wards to America before the Strait of Beh-
ring was formed. See Linapi Traditions.
The ALEIM, Elohim or Egregori or
angels of the Hebrew were instead sons of
God, and Moses ascribes to them the crea
tion of the earth ; while Job ascribes it to
Eloah, the real God. Herder has said
8
86 CATACLYSMS.

that we shall never understand well the

mosaic history, until we ascertain who
were these Elohim and Cherubim (3)
dwelling on earth. My dissertation on
anti-diluvian history may perhaps help to
clear the matter ; meantime it may be
stated that they appear to be the HO-LO
of anti-diluvian Chinese history, or LO-LO
of their post-diluvian annals. Perhaps also
the celestial emperors beginning the history
of China the Alorus first dinasty of As
:

syria before the flood the ^dw^-ELOS and

:

P EL of the Pelagians. Also the H ELLO

(old men) of the Egyptians, the PELEI
(old men or ancestors) of the ancient Illy-
rians, the LAHI
or ancient Thibetans.
They may be the ELEI or ancient Per
sians, the Peris or Pelts of Iran, ancient
beneficent beings. The Arabs and all the
Semetic nation have preserved that name
for God, in EL, Allah, Baal, or made of
it their universal article El, Al, meaning

HE or the Being whence also the Pela

:

gic and Italic articles IL, L, LI, &c., the

Spanish EL. By the frequent usual change

of L into R, we have ER
root found in
many languages for men: forming the
Her os of Greece, sons of God the ; HER
or lords of the Germanic tribes, the Seres
of Thibet or ancient Chinese, Ergaz men
of the African Atlantes. ErJc man in Turk
ish or Turan Atlantes, akin to Egregori !
In America these similar indications are
widely spread, and among the most an-
 CATACLYSMS. 87

cient nations. EL means man in Tolteca

and Mexican, OL is old and Yollo a spirit
or angel. EL is son and tribe in Hayti,
Elohi is land and spirit in Tzuluki. Yol
means man in the Atakapa language of
the Cado or Nachez group. Pele means
the same in Lule of South America ; but
Peli is soul in Chilian, which approximate
to Pelcg and Lelex, ancient Pelagian
tribes. The connections with TEL, TAL,
TOL, pervade the whole of ancient Ame
rica, and lead to assimilate with the TOL-
tecas and TALAS, American Atlantes,
the Tulans or Asiatic Atlantes, the Auto-
Toles or African Atlantes. These lead to
the giants of both hemispheres or ancient
men of renown. But the subject must be
postponed, and will be found resumed in
the history of Austral and Central Ame
rica, where these atlantes and giants are
found.
Returning from this digression we may ;

resume the geological periods of America

previous to mankind, in six successive
the"

epochas, already mentioned.

1. Period. Primitive, aquatic and before
life.

2. Period of aquatic organic life.

3. Period of aquatic cataclysms.
4. Period of the dry land or islands.
5. Period of terrestrial life.
6. Period of terrestrial volcanoes.
After which begins the human period,
till the flood. The question whether man
88 CATACLYSMS.

or men appeared together, or before or

after, inboth hemispheres; must be left
undecided. Some writers have even placed
Eden the GN
of Moses in America and
the Hesperidian Islands of old ; but as the
Imalaya mountains, valleys and plains, are
higher than the Andes, older in geological
series, and more suitable for human life,
not being volcanic it is extremely proba
:

ble that they were the cradle of mankind,

rather than America.
Yet men reached America before the
flood,and were here at this eventful period.
But we are ignorant of the precise way they
came, and how they reached this land
which was then only a group of large isl
ands, unless North America was united to
Asia by Behring Strait, as very probable.
The clearest traditions point to the east,
Africa and Europe then united at the
Strait of Gibraltar, and the Island Atlantis
as a stepping place. The Mexican tradi
tions point to Asia, by two different opposite
quarters, the east and the north west. The
Uskis or Innuit nations are late comers by
the north west. The Linapi nations, al
though earlier, came the same way, and
over the ice of Behring Strait, after its
diruption. The Hongwis came the same
way, although they boast of being Autoch-
tones, as did the Greeks, which we know
in both instances to be false.
The Nachez nations say they came from
the east. The Olmecas or earliest people
 CATACLYSMS. 89

of Anahuac point that way also ; although

both speak of an American flood. The
Haytians and Cubans were also of eastern
origin, like all the Aruac nations ; but re
membered the flood and parceling of the
islands. The Carib nations appear postdilu-
vians and the last come in South America ;

yet the Tamanacs one of the group speak

of an American flood. The Guarani call
themselves eastern men, and came from
Africa after the flood. It is in South
America, the Andes of Chili, Peru, &c.,
that a positive memory was found of several
floods and cataclysms, in or near the An
des, which gave refuge to several tribes.
Yet it is there also that the most obvious
philological affinities are found with North
Africa and the shores of the Mediteranean ;
while many invasions of foreign later na
tions are recorded, &c.
All these antidiluvian notions, and ac
counts of the American flood, will be care
fully collected and given. This will form
the period of human history in America,
first

extending to 2262 years at least, according

to the computation of the 70; the most
plausible of all. The Tol-tecas reckon
nearly the same time between their period
of creation and their main flood or with
:

trifling differences, less than the various

terms of Josephus and others ; but various
other calculations are found in Anahuac.
Such a period of 23 centuries was cer
tainly sufficient to people America, and fill

8*
90 CATACLYSMS.

it. The Cainites

or Cabils have been deem
ed parents of the Atlantes and Africans.
They were skilful, powerful and wicked,
inventing agriculture and arts, building
cities &c.: while the Sethites invented astro

nomy, letters and dwelt in tents. If the

American Atlantes were antidiluvian, they
must have sprung from the Atlantes Cain
ites, KIN of Moses.
In 1170 years after Adam, the Egregori
angels of Mt. Ima, came to Mt. Herinon,
in 20 tribes, under their king Semi-Azar,
and uniting with the Cainites, gave birth to
the Rephaim, Nephilim and Etiud, tribes
of Giants, tyrants and Canibals who made
:

war on the angels and men. They are said

in the Bible to have gone to 8heol
(the
lower world or South America) with their
king Belial where they were drowned by
:

the flood. See Universal History.

The Giants dwelt in Talo-tolo, the world
Tolo of the Hindus, where we find the
ToZ-tecas (Tol-people:) therefore America:
called also Atala and once sunk in the
waves ; like the Atlantis of the Greek,
whose Atlantes were also Giants or power
ful men. The Egregori have been deemed
the Titans of the Greeks, and Atlas was a
Titan. Although Gigantic Nations existed
in America, the
Talegas, Toltecas, Caribs,
Chilians, &c. being often such the term :

Giant must always be understood to refer

to powerful perverse men. The names of
Rephaim andNephilim appear unknown in
 CATACLYSMS. 91

America, being mere Hebrew epithets for

giants and apostates.
During this primitive period, geological
and physical changes probably proceeded
in America. The plains gradually appear
ed, but full of marshes, lakes and wide
streams, muddy volcanoes, snakes, croco
dilesand obnoxious animals. Which must
have assailed mankind and greatly impeded
their settlements. Although the lives of
men were perhaps longer than now yet it
;

is probable that the long lives of the Patri

archs of this period, allude to as many

Dynasties or gradual nations sprung from
each other. In this I agree entirely with the
learned Hebrew scholar D
Olivet. (4.)
Huge beasts and carnivorous animals,
dwelt then on earth in America several
;

species of mastodons, elephants, oxen, me

gatherium, megalonyx, hyenas, bears, &c.,
which prowled in plains and caves, The
temperature of the earth was higher little ;

clothing was needed. Men were at war

with beasts, and among themselves. Vio
lence predominated in many regions, and
Noah one of the DP mis of the Hindus,
a patriarch of the Adamites, a prophet
according to the Arabs, went over the earth
to preach against this corruption. Not
being attended to, he foresaw that a great
calamity would befall for these iniquities,
and he prepared himself a THBE
or refuge
in Central Asia: where he collected his
relations and friends. Some say they were
92 CATACLYSMS.

72, our translations of Moses reduces them

to 8 ; but his 3 sons of Noah, are evidently
as many tribes. The THBE
of Noah con
tained therefore 4 tribes, including his own,
and many individuals, besides a multitude
of animals.
I do not give now the history of this
flood. Before it can be given accurately,
we must collect all the scattered traditions
about it, compare them, and omitting all
fabulous and obviously impossible details,
form a narrative of the whole facts. The
notions and traditions of the Americans are
very various, as they do not always point
to this flood. We
find them asserting that
men were saved in mountains, or caves, on
rafts or boats. Few, if any, allude to an
ark, but all to a refuge as THBE. Those
of Mexico and Peru, are contradictory, al
luding to several floods, and particularly
the subsequent of Peleg.
The most explicit traditions on that score
are those of the Linapi nations ; although
the tribes vary the tale, the holy song of
the real Linapi tribe, alludes clearly to a
great flood in Asia when their nations at
:

least was Tula (the turtle

partly saved in
land) in Central Asia, by the help of a god
dess, and Noah or Nana-bush. The men
were then called Linowi and Linapi : two
other races of men were saved, the Owini
(beings) and the Tulapcwi, turtlings or
atlantes. Besides these foes the Mas-
kanaka (strong snakes), Nakowa (dark
 CATACLYSMS. 93

snakes), and the Amangamek, monsters

of the sea; who caused this dire flood.
These notions are strikingly similar to the
Asiatic and Hindu fables about the turtle
saving mankind at the flood. Nana-bush
is evidently Noah, his name means Noah-

Noah-hare, or the Great Noah and Hare.

The Chinese accounts of the first flood,
do not allude to any ark, but mountains
were the refuge of mankind. The Hindu
account is very near the mosaic but has
;

no boat, and many persons were saved.

The accounts of the Assyrians, Arabs r
Tartars, Egyptians, Lybians, Greeks, Celts,
Polynesians, &c. are all different. The
mosaic account was borrowed from some
ancient source now forgotten. It is said
that Noah himself wrote an account of the
flood, and preserved ancient records. Di
vesting the mosaic account from the super
natural and the impossible, we obtain the
real tradition of a great aquatic cataclysm.
Either a sinking of some lands or an irrup
tion of the ocean, attended with volcanic
floods of waters from the Caspian sea (as
Humboldt says,) heavy rains, and a change
of climate : which overflew the earth or
most of it ; except some Thebas, refuges
in mountains, swimming over the waters,
as it were : there some men and tribes,
many animals, trees and plants were pre
served to spread afterwards again over
:

the earth.
After this flood, America was left pretty
94 CATACLYSMS.

much as it is now, except that the shores

were higher yet, many flat plains inundated
and full of marshes. The Antilles yet unit
ed in larger islands and perhaps with Cu-
mana. The Strait of Choco nearly filled
up and diluvial soil, gravel, sand, boulders
:

and organic remains scattered over the

land, the hills, plains and caves. Many
fierce beasts had disappeared, vegetation
had been destroyed wherever the flood
went but the buried seeds, and those of
;

mountain plants gradually grew or spread

again. The terrestrial animals and birds
saved in the mountains, spread themselves
again over the earth. Mankind in despair
at the disaster, kept for a long while on
mountains, and did not occupy again the
desolated hills and plains, until many years
after.
The Chinese account of this flood, state
that it was attended with a
positively
change in the length of the year, formerly
of only 360 days, a change in the seasons,
an increase of cold, rain and winds com* :

pelling men to dress in skins and mats.

Also that the wild beasts and snakes driven
to the mountains, became very troublesome,
men being compelled to defend themselves
against their attacks.
The Rev.Gleig in his late history of the
Bible, where like Hales and Russel, he
has at last adopted the
computation of the
Septuagint arid Josephus, reckons 5411
years from Adam to our era, the oriental
 CATACLYSMS. 95
Christians reckon 5508 years, the Toltecas,
reckoned 5099 years. Gleig puts Noah s
flood 2259 years after Adam. The Chi
nese and Hindu chronology are partly
fabulous; but may be reconciled to these
periods; as well as to the second cataclysm
of the earth ; that of Peleg according to
the Biblists. The only knowledge the Bi
ble gives about it, is that the earth was
split, broken or divided, in the time of the
patriarch or dynasty of Peleg ; who lived
or lasted from 531 to 870 after Noah s
flood. But David has sung this cataclysm
in the 18th psalm. The Chinese account
brings this second flood to the year 2296
before Christ, or 858 years after the former.
The Hindu account concealed in many fa
bles agrees also with this period. But it

appears to have lasted longer, and many

years. It is evidently indate the mistaken
Hebrew flood, blending both into one, and
annihilating the place between them. The
Chinese account distinctly speaks of both,
the first was under Jfunti, the second under
Fa0, and 42 emperors are mentioned be
tween the two floods.
In America, it is often difficult to distin
guish which is meant by the various im
perfect traditions yet in Mexico and Peru,
:

there are at least two cataclysms mentioned

by the annals or traditions. Also among
some northern tribes. The Linapi annals
or songs allude to the second, which broke
by volcanoes the Lusasaki (burnt land)
96 CATACLYSMS.

and separated America or Akomendki

(snake island) from Asia to Behring strait.
Thus the real antidiluvian periods lasted
nearly 3000 years from Adam s epocha,
or 3212 by oriental computation. The
interval between Adam and Noah ought
to be called the Adamic period, that be
tween Noah and Peleg s floods the Noahic
period. It was at this last convulsion that
the earth took its actual form. The Straits
of Gibraltar, Calais, Messina, Hellespont,
Bosphorus, Babelmandel, Behring, Malaca,
Sunda, &c., were then formed. The At
lantis Island in the Atlantic Ocean and the
Island Lanca in the Indian Ocean were
sunk. The Azores, Madeira, Canaries,
&c. are fragments of the Atlantis: Cey
lon, Madagascar, &c. the fragments of
Lanca. (5)
In America, the Boreal islands may have
been broken, like the British islands of
Europe. Some suppose that they might
once join together with Iceland. The An
tilles were Beh
split in the actual form
ring Strait divided America from Asia.
The Polynesia lands were broken or sunk.
The lowlands of Chili, Peru, and the At
lantic shores were inundated and then
partly left dry by huge volcanic tides.
This cataclysm was not a mere
aquatic
flood; but a violent volcanic ocd, having
at least three great North
focusses, 1. in the
Atlantic Ocean, 2. In the Indian
Ocean,
3. In
Polynesia or the Pacific Ocean. In
 CATACLYSMS. 97

China all the lowlands were overflowed

and partly overwhelmed. The great Isl
ands of Java and Sumatra were formed ;

which formerly were united with Asia and

several islands in the vicinity, under the
remembered name of Sunda land.
If mankind had not reached America
before Noah, it must surely have reached
it before this second cataclysm. The At-
lantes were in the neighbourhood and bold
navigators, as w ell as the primitive Pela
r

gians, Lybians, Cantabrians ; bearing then

various peculiar names, mostly traced in
America. Twenty American nations have
distinct remembrance of this splitting of
American lands and islands ; local or par
tial floods, less general and disastrous than
the former.
This cataclysm was not so deadly to
animals and vegetables as the former ; but
itmust have destroyed them in several
sunken islands and have added second
:

clysmian strata to the soil of the plains :

with many volcanic productions, chiefly

clay and sand, limy and marshy muds.
The memorials, annals and traditions of
the American nations are very scanty on
this period ; difficult to be distinguished
from the Adamic while the monuments
:

to be referred to it, are not easily traced,

nor distinct in form. The Linapi tribes
had npt yet reached America, and dwelt
in Asia ; but by their account the Snake
tribes Akowi went to America in that pe-
9
98 NOTES.

riod, led by Nakopowa (the Snake priest) ;

it is even hinted that they caused this cata

clysm or at least the separation of Asia and

America, at LusasaJd (burnt land), in or
der to escape their foes, the Elowi-chik
the original
(hunters) of the Linnapewi,
manly people.

NOTES TO CHAPTER in.

1. E-AD M, Self- Adam, is the name

given by Moses to the first men, pronounced
since Adam. Gen. 1. v. 27; but called also
ZXR and N K BE or male and female.
The *2d AD M
or Adam was subsequent :

although the commentators have blended

them, as they have the floods, days and
other things. Our bible translation of early
events is besides very erroneous ; the Tal-
mudist or Jewish version with points is not
correct, being in a late dialect the true :

text of Moses which I follow, has no points,

but admits of a sheva or soft breathing
between consonants.
2. Geological comments are not here

required, my business is with mankind.

Moses calls men beside Aish, Anush,
G ft r, and women Nshim, Itath, Ashe,
Ashth ; which are perhaps as many names
of early tribes! as well as ALEIM or
Elohim, XRBIM Cherubim, Nahash, tyc.
If these primitive names will offer any ana
logies in America, be thoroughly
they shall
pointed out hereafter. HUE is the real Eve.
 NOTES. 99

See the chapter on the Mosaic Ontology

for many other human beings, or early
tribes. ]3ut it may be well to add here the
names of the beings of the 7th and 8th
Yums which we all deem animals, although
there are indications to the contrary.
7. YUM. The MIM waters produced
SH R TZ production translated reptile!
No soul. N F SH-HIE, soul living. OUF,
Fowl, made to come from waters, and their
motion. LOUF F means both flying and
flirting or swimming, G. 1. v. 20. But
ALEIM realized or created the TH NI
NIM whales, or rather Great fishes, having
a soul living NFSH-EHIE, verse 21. This
fine word soul has been translated creature.
8. YUM. The earth produces with soul
BEME. Cattle or Herdsmen of life? v. 24.
R M SH, Reptiles or creeping Troglodytes?
HITHU, Beasts or Hunters. The BEME
are perhaps Herdsmen! and all these
may be men, over whom Adam was to
reign, giving them names. Else all these
animals had real souls like men! The
fishes or fishermen G D TH
only appear
in v. 26. at subjects of Adam.
Moses and the Hebrew poets divided the
animals in 3 classes, which represent also
men and were personified.
!

R
SH TZ, Production Moses.
1.
LUITH N of Job. The Leviathan of
Poets.
2. N F SH, Animated Moses. OZNor
Hozan of Poets.
100 t
NOTES.

Moses has 2 kinds of these: THNINIM

Aquatic, and OUF-XNF, Fowl strong
winged, as he had 2 of the last. SH R TZ,
aquatic reptile, and OUF aerial fowl,
3. HITHU, Beast of 2 kinds,
: BEME and
RUSH, which are the BEMUTH of Job,
BEHEMOTH of Poets.
3. The Cherubim were deemed Angels,
but of 4 sorts, 3 having faces of a lion y
ox, and eagle which indicates tribes bear
:

ing those names, or the 4 primitive castes

of mankind, the oxen referring to the la
boring caste, the lion to the militant caste,
4. See his learned work, translation and

paraphrase of the first chapters of Genesis :

wherein the best account of the creation,
antidiluvian history and flood has been
given.
5. Lanca was according to the Hindus
a big land under the equator, including
perhaps the Decan or south of India, then
separated by a sea from the Imalaya moun
tains, now yet a vast level plain; and united
to Ceylon and other islands. It is in this
land of Lanca that many traditions place
Adam, with several early events.
The Stmda land was very different, a
large peninsula south of Asia including
Java, Sumatra, Borneo &c. Or perhaps
an island, if Malaca was separated from
Siam by a strait.
 GENERAL VIEW. 101

CHAPTER IV.

GENERAL VIEW of the Ancient and Mo

dern Annals of both Americas.
European Colonies, Modern fate of
nations, late physical changes, <fyc.

After these floods begin the primitive

annals of mankind in America as else
where; but still scanty, obscure and in
volved in fables, by personifications of
tribes, metamorphoses into animals, plants,
fruits or even stones and mountains. The
origin of nearly all the nations is neither
clear nor well ascertained, by their mere
annals ; but the collateral proofs of the
languages facilitate the enquiry. Those
who have the most positive facts of primi
tive times are the Ongwis, Linapis, Tolte-
cas. Tainos, Peruvians, &c.; but commonly
destitute of dates and correct details. We
ought not to be surprised at this, since even
in Asia (except in China,) we possess no
thing but fragments on those times; while
the most polished nations of oldest times,
the Egyptians, Greeks, Persians, Arabs,
Jews, &c. have involved their early histo
ries in fables, mythologies and false dates.
However, whatever might be the early
origin of the American nations, it may be
collected from all, that in the ancient pe
riods ; they were few in number and in
population; principally confined to some
*J
102 GENERAL VIEW.

peculiar scats of civilization: such

as the

regions of Apalacha, Hayti, Anahuac,

Oaxaca, Chiapa, Maya, Cundina, Oronoc,
and Peru. We have positive proofs of
early empires and splendid monumental
cities at Teoti-huacan, Otolum, Cohan &c.
in Central America and in South Ame
;

rica at Chimu, Tiahuanaco &c.; while

cities and monuments of a lesser order or
size, were scattered afterwards from the
Lakes of Canada and the River Ohio, to
Chili and Brazil :
probably through the
dispersion and colonization of these early
empires or states. (1)
After they had filled the most fruitful or
suitable regions, carrying with them agri
culture, domestic animals, religion, laws
and various graphic systems they were
:

invaded by tribes less civilized but more

;

warlike principally in North America,

;

and in Guyana, Brazil &,c. Many revo

must have followed these contests
lutions :

some of which are recorded in the Apa-

lachian region of the United States, in the
Mexican table land, in Hayti &c. and by
the Muyzcas, Peruvians &c. further south :

while in Guyana and Brazil the annals are

lacking, and the traces of these conflicts
but faint ; yet certified by some traditions
and the new tribes introduced.
The solar worship prevailed among the
most civilized nations and empires: that
of Naguals or Zemis
(spirits) among those
of the second degree. The least civilized
 GENERAL VIEW. 103

nations had either adopted the Dualism or

a mixed religion while the barbarous
:

tribes knewonly a kind of Tao religion as

in China, (2) or a fetichism, venerating one
or many objects of nature. But these four
main worships, were subject to many fluc
tuations, and diversities :
they had often
degenerated into a Polytheism, and idol
atry, with various rites, and some cruel
customs, human sacrifices &c. kind A
of priesthood was almost universal and
formed a peculiar caste in many states.
The and rulers had often been
legislators
priests, and became pontifs as well as
kings, in Cuzco. Chimu, Tunca, Mayapan,
Cholula, Manazicas &c.
During a period of 2 or 3000 years after
the floods, the earth had undergone many
changes by volcanoes, earthquakes and the
subsiding of the sea. Many valleys were
drained, their lakes lessened or disap
peared ; the shores of the Atlantic from
New Jersey to Florida and Yucatan, and
from La Plata to Magellania, as well as
those of Peru, Chili &c. were increased
by the gradual retreat of the sea. The
great plains of the Mississippi, Oronoc,
Maranon and Parana were also formed or
drained of their swamps and morasses.
It is at the end of this epocha, equal to
the antecedent antidiluvian period, that
the real or certain history of the Ameri
cans begins with many details and dates ;
both in the north and south. It was then
104 GENERAL VIEW.

that the empires of the Toltecas, Utatlans.

Mexicans, Apalachis, Mayapans, Incas&c.
were established on the ruins of many an
terior states. We
obtain by the annals
preserved or recovered of many such na
tions, a tolerable view of this part of their
history, and even an insight into earlier
times, when similar revolutions must have
happened. If many states or nations rose
and fell hemisphere, unknown to the
in this
other it vas a common fate with others
:

in Africa, Polynesia and even in Asia.

But we may hope to rescue their names if
not their deeds, from total oblivion, by
seeking their monuments, arid the frag
ments of human tribes they left to mourn
their fate.
In this period some American nations
rose to a degree of splendor and civiliza
tion, with knowledge of arts and sciences,
little inferior to Greeks and Romans ; and
superior to the European nations of the
middle ages, even down to 1492 quite :

equal at least to that of the Egyptians and

Hindus. The American graphic systems
of Apalacha, Anahuac, Maya, Otolum,
Peru although peculiar, were quite suffi
;

cient to transmit knowledge in books,

schools and inscriptions. This high civili
zation was not merely confined to Mexico
and Peru, as often erroneously supposed ;
but was scattered from the and Apalachis
Nachez of Florida to the Chilians south of
Peru, filling the whole intermediate
space.
 GENERAL VIEW* 105

Although war and slavery prevailed in

many parts, they were modified by the
usage of adoption for individuals and whole
tribes, mutual alliances, confederacies &,c.:
while slavery Was changed into a feodal
vassalage. The feodal system and the
castes prevailed in all civilized nations of
America, as in India and Asia from earliest
time.
Instead of perpetual wars the ancient
annals of America, present us with the
soothing view of wise legislators, who gave
and happiness to millions for
civilization
ages, and conquered by deeds of peace!*
Such were most of the conquests of the
Bohitos, Bochicas, Incas, Quetzals, Cucul-
cans, Tzomes, Maponos, Tamanends, Ta-
renyos &,c. worthy lawgivers of the Antilles,
Muyzcas, Peru, Anahuac, Mayas, Guara-
nis,Manazicas, Linapis, and Ongwis. I
shall revive, with pleasure, their memory
and deeds, dwelling on them with more
pleasure than on the cruel war leaders.
To them the Americans were indebted
for their policy, diplomacy, alliances, agri
culture and knowledge, with the peculiar
happy mode of holding the land in common
or feodal tenure, with property in tene
ments and moveables. To them may be
traced the introduction of usefnl plants,
the maize, cotton, quinoa, patatas, yams,
manioc, banana, gourds, beans, and 100
other cultivated plants and fruits. The
Mexicans had even botanic gardens and
106 GENERAL VIEW.

pleasure grounds before the modern Euro

peans. The universities of Cuzco, Tunca,
Tezcuco, Cholula, Mayapan, Utatlan &c.
were founded earlier than the European
universities by such benefactors of man
kind and 112 domestic animals had been
;

tamed in America, while only 80 in the

eastern hemisphere. Of which must be
reckoned. (3)
In the W. Hemisphere. In the Eastern.
Quadrupeds 33 kinds only 25 kns.
Birds 32 25
Reptiles 15 10
Fishes 12 10
Insects 8 4
Shells and worms 12 6
The modern history of America since
1492 presents a multitude of events with
regular dates :but the historians of these
later times instead of dwelling upon the
native nations, appear to notice them merely
en passant ! while relating at length the
discoveries, conquests and wars of the Eu
ropean adventurers and colonists.
It is not thus that we are to notice them ;
but as equal nations. Now that after four
ages, these colonies are also become inde
pendent nations, and begin to nurse Ame
rican feelings, we ought to feel for them,
and reveal the truth. It is not number
nor dominion alone that constitute a peo
ple but a peculiar language, and peculiar
;

manners. The modern history of the

Araucanians, Guaranis, Caribs, and North
 GENERAL VIEW. 107

American tribes, is the best known by pe

culiar fragments ; but similar fragments
may be collected on many other tribes.
Meantime Columbus came, another lea
der of colonists to America; since many
had come before him and with him came
:

the ferocious gold hunters of Castille who

;

in their greedy search after golden wealth,

trampled under foot, both religion and hu
manity. They enslaved, tortured and de
stroyed millions of human beings from
Hayti to Mexico and Peru ; but were
checked at last in Florida, Chili, Tolo-
galpa, Santa Marta &c. They overthrew
many flourishing states, and erected over
them a slavish colonial fabric, soon after
sunk in sloth and ignorance. (4)
The dissentions of Mexico and Peru were
the cause of their ruin and subjugation by
the Spaniards but the Floridans, Apaches,
;

Tayronas, Poyays, Caribs, Mbayas, Chilians

&c. withstood forever their utmost efforts,
and never were conquered. The happy
states of Yucatan, Guatimala, Tunca, Hayti,
Cuba &c. fell by their unwarlike and peace
ful friendly disposition being cruelly be
;

trayed and desolated.

In the east, Brazil was occupied by the
Portuguese, where a bastard tribe of Ma-
malucos were born who sought for slaves
;

and gold, from Guayana to Paraguay, and

destroyed many tribes. After these un
worthy freebooters, came the rabble of
pirates and baccaneers to revenge Ameri-
108 GENERAL VIEW.

can wrongs, upon the Spaniards and Portu

guese by deeds of cruelty.
Thus was
America flooded with blood, and groaning
in tears for nearly three centuries. But
even these horrible deeds were not the
only ones to deplore. Not satisfied with
the weak labor of American slaves ; an
other continent was overrun, to supply
stronger hands, and Africa was made to
contribute millions of slaves to swell Ame
rican population, or sink there to premature
death under the lashing scourge of cruel
tasks.
The English, French, and Dutch wishing
to partake of the American spoils, went in
search of wealth all over the shores of this
continent. Not satisfied with mere trading
colonies, as in India, they sent stationary
colonies of slaves and planters, to occupy
some weak points, with or without the
consent of the nations. The Dutch settled
in Brazil, Surinam, Curazao and New York.
The French in Canada, Louisiana, Florida,
Hayti, the Carib Islands, Cayenne and Bra
zil;but have gradually lost all those colo
nies, except Cayenne and a few Carib Ids.
The English nation, more daring, steady
and lucky, occupied with their auxiliaries,
the Scotch and Irish, some points of the
Atlantic shores, many Carib Islands &c.:
by conquest they acquired New York, Ca
nada, Demerary, Jamaica and some smaller
islands. Since, whenever the Europeans
were at war among themselves, they carried
 GENERAL VIEW. 109

their quarrels over the ocean, and endea

vored to destroy each other. Laterly
among them arose in North America the
holy flame of freedom and independence,
which has been travelling and spreading
throughout the continent, ever since.
But among these contending colonies and
slaving plantations, how were the owners
of the soil, treated and dealt with ? Alas !

seldom with justice Popes and kings gave

away lands and rights, which did not belong
to them; nobles and merchants, availing
themselves of this doubtful right, bought
with presents the good will of some
trifling
tribes, or drove them away by force. Thus
were settled most of the American colonies ;
except a few, attempted in a spirit of reli
gion and peace.
The worthy Las-Casas, immortal be his
name gave the example of reducing un
!

subdued tribes to peaceful allies, by words

and deeds of peace and piety, and Tezutlan
thus reduced by him was called Verapaz.
When the Spanish and Portuguese free
booters were sunk in wealth and sloth;
they found it very convenient to employ
the Jesuits and other monks to subdue for
them whole tribes and nations, by this easy
mode. In North America, Roger Wil
liams and William Penn, blessed be their
names settled colonies without strife, and
!

by mere good will towards the owners of

the soil. But every where the foes or
successors of these missionaries of peaco,
10
110 GENERAL VIEW.

deceived or betrayed the allies they had

made. Unjust wars were the natural con
sequence, in which the rightful party, did
not often prevail, being overpowered by
strength and cunning.
Meantime the independent period opens
a new era for America. In 1776 the
United States of North America confede
rate and become free. Seventeen years
afterwards the black slaves of Hayti unfurl
the standard of broken chains. Between
1808 and 1820 the whole of Spanish Ame
rica shakes the weak power of Spain. In
1822 the whole of Brazil becomes an
American empire. Slavery is abolished
in all the Spanish states, only retained in
the colonies of Cuba and Porto Rico. In
1834 England emancipates the slaves of
all her colonies. Slavery was gradually
excluded from many states of N. America,
at early periods ; but others from Virginia
to Louisiana are tenacious of these unholy
and dangerous bonds.
Now, the native American tribes within
the claimed territories of these new inde
pendent nations, are under a sort of pupil
age, and often oppressed: although no
onger slaves from Canada to Chili. Bra
zil alone admits of indescriminate
slavery,
and will rue the consequence at some
future period, like those colonies and states
that delay wiser measures. Meanwhile at
the two ends of America, in Canada and
the United States, as in Buenos a
Ayres,
 GENERAL VIEW. Ill

new kind of oppression has appeared.

Land stealing and compulsory sales! un
hallowed means to increase wealth, nearly
as guilty as the precious Spanish gold
hunting.
The United States which ought to set
the wisest example, of justice and cle
mency, towards reduced tribes, diminished
by vices taught instead of virtues, are doing
the reverse. They refuse to amalgamate
the native tribes, admit them to equal
rights, as in the new Spanish States ; but
compel them to submit to laws not under
stood, in a language untaught, or disqualify
them for witnesses. They compel them to
remove, emigrate, disperse, sell their lands
and homes, at one tenth of the value ; and
this is called fair dealing !

Notwithstanding that the European states

or colonies, occupy or claim, nearly the
whole of both Americas yet there are
;

many vast regions as yet unsettled by them,

and where dwell or wander several free
tribes, particularly in the Arctic wilds,
in Oregon, California, Texas, the Missouri
plains, New Mexico, Sinaloa, Tologalpa,
in N. America and in S. America in the
vast plains and deserts of the Oronoko,
Maranon, Brazil, Chaco, Chili and Magel-
lania. The most prominent of these mo
dern tribes are the Uskis or Esquimaux,
the Dinnis, the Chopunish, Dacotas or
Sioux, Panis or Skeres, Washas or Ozages,
Chactas, Tzulukis, Apaches or Cuman-
 GENERAL VIEW.

ches,Poyays or Musquitos &c. In South

America, the Aruacs, Caribs, Omaguas,
Maynas, Aymaras, Puris, Mbay as, Araucas,
Talahets or Pampas &c. All divided into
many lesser tribes and independent com
munities.
Instead of endeavoring to civilize them
by fair means and deeds of peace, many
continue to be exasperated by unfair deal
ings, greedy traders, intemperance, and
above all by killing their game, and steal

ing their lands. Some missions are esta

blished from Greenland to Chili ; but the
intercourse of the majority is with traders,
trappers, land-hunters or squatters, and the
military of the frontiers from whom they
:

can imbibe no very favorable idea of their

oppressors.
How is this to end ? Is it
really intended
to grasp the whole continent, and make
these fragments of nations, aliens on their
own soil? or to annihilate them at last?
Beware men of bad faith, or greedy of
!

landed wealth There is a God in heaven,

!

and he deals justly with nations as with

men. He may find means to punish you,
if you continue to violate the sacred laws
of mankind. The desperate tribes, either
become stronger by concentration, or ac
quired knowledge, may fall on you at last,
like so many Goths and Vandals, Huns
and Tartars, to revenge their wrongs, and
desolate this land wrongly acquired. Or
among you will arise sects, that
Agrarian
 GENERAL VIEW. 113

will deprive your children of this landed

property so unjustly acquired and held.
Be wise and just in time, if cupidity
does not blind you, imitate the happy po
licy of Mexico, Guatimala, Peru &c. that
has admitted the natives to equality and
citizenship. Do better still, allow them to
form peculiar states and territories, pre
serving their languages and laws, and
admit these states into your confederacies.
Then you will be secure, and both live in
peace, increasing and multiplying as time
rolls on. There land enough for all, and
is

to spare. What need has a man of 1000

acres of land while 100 can support a
;

large family in
! the cold climates, and 10
acres in the fruitful tropical climates, where
thrive the banana and the sugar cane. If
hunters require a large wilderness to sus
tain their mode of life, greedy worshippers
of mammon wish for 10,000 acres to hold
waste for speculation or to fill with plan
!

tations of slaves and tenants, in order to

become lords of future generations; but
the real wise and active men, the props of
society are content with moderate secure
,

estates, which they may improve and beau

tify into smiling gardens.
The modern intercourse of the two he
mispheres has been productive of much
more misery, than mutual benefit. The
Americans have received the European
cattle without imparting to Europe, their
equally useful Peruvian cattle ; they have
10*
114 GENERAL VIEW.

received the horse, and often adopted him

as a friend, to become Tartars and Arabs
by his help, so as to retaliate mischief on
the cruel Spaniards. Some European fruits
and grains have been received and culti
vated while all have been introduced into
:

the colonies. Woolen cloth, blankets, iron

and copper kettles, tools, trinkets, guns and
gunpowder, with the liquid poisons of the
still, have been spread by trade. These
last with horses and guns, have been the
chief deadly weapons of Europe against
America. (5)
In return, Europe has received gold, sil
ver and precious furs pearls and diamonds,
:

cochineel, annato, indigo, die woods, vicunia

wool, cacao, vanilla, gum elastic and many
other useful or medical articles. Maize, re
whence it came with tobacco,
turning east ;

a loathsome weed of heathen growth and

rites. Human knowledge has been in
creased, and trade greatly enlarged the ;

tame cavias, with turkeys and musky-ducks

have been transmitted. Thus Europe has
been the gainer, and was for a long while
jealous of these treasures. (6)
Under the pious guise of hypocrisy, the
heavenly religion of Jesus, was offered or
forced upon many American nations, by the
same men, who were behaving worse than
heathens, worshipping gold and mammon
with the earth itself, bathed in human blood
and tears; introducing slavery and over
toils ; exulting in deeds of cruelty, revenge,
 GENERAL VIEW. 115

wanton lust, cupidity and avarice with all

;

the other anti-christian vices. If Mexico

had ghastly idols and cruel rites ; Hayti,
Cuba, Bogota, Peru &c. had not; but
peaceful, harmless worships to which was
:

substituted the papal worships of other idols,

saints and monks. The pure undefiled re
ligion of love and peace to all mankind, was
seldom introduced in America, even by the

Jesuits except by the heavenly Las-Casas,

the friendly quakers, the humane moravians,
and a few other Christian missionaries. All
the sects of Christianity have now spread to
America, and even some arisen there; nay,
the Jews have reached this continent, with
a few Mahometans, Hindus, Chinese, Bud-
hists &c. Thus all the religions of the
earth are now found in this hemisphere, by
the tolerance and freedom of opinions lately
proclaimed in many parts.
Great has been the influence of 3 or 4
ages, on the American tribes, that have
been enslaved, or in frequent communica
tion with the nations of Europe not in
religion alone ;
but in
dress, manners,
knowledge, and pursuits. The
civilization

alphabetical writing has been introduced

among them, the Tzulukis have invented
a syllabic alphabet; some arts, and the
pastoral nomadic life have been adopted.
In the boreal regions, the English and
Russians employ the hunting tribes as pro
viders of furs. In South America the
native tribes are often skillful fishermen or
traders.
116 GENERAL VIEW.

Upon the whole, the late prospects of

America are cheering. Many independent
nations have sprung, which deem them
selves Americans, and love their homes.
A general spirit of tolerance and peace
is

spreading, the true religion of the heart

better understood; and a disposition is
evincing to render tardy justice to the op
pressed tribes, and the poor slaves. Those
who wish oppression and intolerance to be
perpetuated, are not many in this conti
nent, at present ; they will be fewer still in
half a century or the year 1892.
Thus, mankind lives in fluctuations of
mind and manners. A few ages have been
sufficient to produce these mighty changes.
Meanwhile, nature although changing slow
er, is still at work on the soil of this hemis
phere. Since 1492 volcanoes have appeared
and disappeared, the sea shores have re
ceded, the lakes are falling, the streams are
lessening, the mountains are crumbling, the
swamps are draining immense forests have
:

been cut, and changed into ploughed fields,

hills have been cut or
ploughed, roads,
causeways and canals made, splendid cities
have been built, with innumerable towns
and villages. The deltas of the Mississipi
and Magdalena have been cultivated, many
mines dug for metals or coals. The face
of the country has been quite changed in
these new seats of civilization ; in the re
gions of Apalacha from Canada to Louisi
ana, in Guyana, Brazil ; but in the western
 NOTES. 117

regions from Mexico to Chili, agriculture

has rather receded they had at least as
:

many towns and fields in ancient times.

Earthquakes and irruptions of the sea
have caused sad changes in other parts,
gulfs have been formed on the coast of
Cumana, Callao twice sunken in volcanic
tides, mountains and cities overthrown from
Popayan to Chili while the alluvial forma
:

tions proceed along the streams and shores;

their floods are perennials, increasing deltas
and islands: Hurricanes scatter ruins and
dismay over the Antilles, whirlwinds pros
trate strips of forests. The spouting springs
and earthy volcanoes eject water, mud,
clay and marl, pitch and other substances.
The water volcanoes drown valleys and
cities, have ruined Guatimala, and deso
lated Quito. Mexico near a lake and often
overflowed by it, is now distantly removed ;
the lake having been drained by nature and
art jointly combined. (7)
These rapid sketches and views offer a
connected picture of men and soil, in this
hemisphere, during the ages past. The
detailed local annals of the various nations,
will enlarge the subject, and present the

required outlines of the ancient and modern

events of both.

NOTES TO CHAPTER iv.

1. The monumental archeology and his

tory of America, is not the least curious.
118 NOTES.

Humboldt opened the way ; but did little :

the facts since collected in Central and

North America, will astonish all the re
flecting minds, and lead us to times of great
civilization and prosperity. In the single
small state of Kentucky, have already been
found the sites of 200 ancient towns in
ruins, or having monuments. If as many
exist in all the neighbourhood, there must
have been 2000 towns in North America,
west and south of the Apalachian moun
tains. Many earthy remains are gradually
disappearing under the plough, and will be
obliterated ere long. See my account of
monumental sites, published in 1824.
2. The Tao is one of the earliest reli

gions of China. It is the personification

and worship of the powers of nature, the
earth, air, winds, thunder, sea, mountains,
lakes, trees &c. The spiritual worship of
their souls is the purest part of it, while the
blind material worship of the objects them
selves is the degradation of it, as in
Egypt
and Guinea.
3. See my Memoir on the Domestic
Annnals of Both Hemispheres, 1832, At
lantic Journal, where the names of all are
given. But I have collected a few more
since.
4.By admixture with American women,
the Spaniards formed a mixed race in
Hayti, Mexico, Peru, Paraguay &c. ;
called Cholas, Mestizos &c. ; which
par
took of the qualities and vices of both
 NOTES. Ill)
J

races few great men have been produced

;

by them although we know of some

;

exceptions. Lavega one of the best Ame

rican historians was son of a Peruvian
princess by a Spaniard. In Paraguay the
Spaniards having no women, took Guarani
concubines, and all their offsprings were of
mixt breed, a sad set, like the Mamalucos
of Brazil born from Portuguese and Tupi
women. These instances, and the produc
tion of mulatoes subsequently, teach us
how some former nations were born in
America.
5. The Missouri tribes, Panis and Cu-
manches, the Abipons and Talahets of the
vast plains of N. and S. America are al
;

ready become wandering horsemen like

Tartars, quite formidable in war. Many
now possess and use guns.
tribes Brandy,
rum and whiskey, liquors of hell, . . make
the savage foes furious and reckless they :

have killed as many as guns have. The

small pox is another scourge sent to Ame
rica from Europe, the Cholera may be
another. The Syphilis wrongly ascribed
to America, has been traced to the ancient
continent also although it was returned
:

from hence again, like maize.

6. The
precious commodities of America
are numberless. If the Europeans had
traded there for them, as they now do in
China, Persia, Arabia and Africa, how
different would have been the fate of Ame
rica? Iron would have purchased gold
120 NOTES.

and pearls, with every thing

else there:

was no need to use the steel swords, nor

thundering guns. Coffee and rice are not
American productions, but lately intro
duced from Arabia and India. The origin
of the sugar cane is also oriental but it ;

was found wild in South America, as

orange trees were in Florida.
7. The physical changes undergone in
America within late historical recollections
are very numerous, and ought to be col
lected into one connected body by historians
or geologists.

After these general topics on American

history, I had proposed to enter upon the
peculiar annals of nations, beginning by
Peru and Austral America ; but wishing to
give in this first volume something still
more novel and striking, I have concluded
to begin by the original unpublished annals
of the Linapis, and the neglected traditions
of the Haytians who assert to have come
;

into America, by the north west, and the

second through the Atlantic Ocean. I
hear besides that a French traveller Or- D
bigny, is now publishing in Paris, his tra
vels in Australand Peruvian America, with
60 vocabularies of languages: where I may
perhaps find additioried materials for the
history of those regions.
 LINAPI ANNALS. 121

CHAPTER V.

Original Annals and Historical Tradi

tions of the LINAPIS, from the creation
to the flood, passage and settlements
in America, as far as the Atlantic
Ocean $c., till 1820 #c.

We have but few real American Annals,

given in the original peculiar style. Those
of Mexico, Guatimala, Apalacha, Hayti,
Peru, &c., have all been translated by
abridgements or paraphrases. Those of
the Ongwi by Cusick come nearest to the
aboriginal form, using the usual personifi
cations and animalizations of tribes, so
common all over America and Asia ; but
so often misunderstood having perplexed
:

and disgusted the commentators or trans

lators who did not seize this form of style.
;

Even in China, the primitive inhabitants

often bear the names of beasts, Lung dra
gons, Chi birds, %ao wolf, Miao tygers.
In India we find snakes, monkeys, lions &c.

Early in Europe are dogs Canari and

Cynetes, satyrs, lions &c., syrens, harpies,
pegasus, centaurs, faunes, cyclops &e. (1)
In the Antilles the first inhabitants were
called beasts or Caracol, turtles Icota,
birds, opossums, seals, trees, stones, even
gourds and fruits. (Roman s Trad.) In
Peru we find tygers, lions, giants, pygmies,
snakes &c. In Mexico, birds, apes, snakes,
11
122 LINAPI ANNALS.

tygers, giants &c. While throughout North

America we find tribes of beavers, turtles,
wolves, dogs, deer, birds. We must learn
to appreciate this primitive form of speech
and style, as allegorical names of men &c.
It is very needful in order to understand
the following narratives.
Having obtained, through the late Dr.
Ward of Indiana, some of the original
Wallam-Olum (painted record) of the
Linapi tribe of Wapahani or White River,
the translation will be given of the songs
annexed to each: which form a kind of
connected annals of the nation. In the
illustrations of this history, will be figured
the original glyphs or symbols, and the
original songs, with a literal translation,
word for word. This will furnish a great
addition to our knowledge of American
graphics and philology but here the an
;

nals are chiefly interesting historically. I

have translated, however, all the historical
and geographical names, so as to afford a
better clue to the whole. (2)
We knew by all the writers who have
had friendly intercourse with the tribes of
North America, that they did possess, and
perhaps keep yet, historical and traditional
records of events, by hieroglyphs or sym
bols, on wood, bark, skins, in stringed
wampuns &c.; but none had been pub
lished in the original form. This shall be
the first attempt. Lederer saw 200 years
ago in Carolina, wheels of 60 rays, record-
 LINAPI ANNALS. 123

ing eventsof 60 years. Humboldt has

mentioned the glyphical symbols of the
Hurons on wood, seen by the Jesuits.
Heckwelder saw the Olumapi or painted
sticks of the Linapis ;
but did not describe
them ;
he merely translated some of their
traditional tales which agree in the main,
:

with these historical songs ^ yet the songs

appear mere abridgments of more copious
annals, or the bases of the traditions. The
Ninniwas or Chipiwas, the Ottowas, the
Sakis and Shawanis &c., all Linapi tribes,
have such painted tales and annals, called
Neobagun (male tool) by the former. Tan
ner has figured some of these pictured
songs or Neobagun, in his interesting Nar
rative. Loskiel has stated that the Lina
pis had complete genealogies, with symbols
expressing the deeds of each king. Beatty
in 1766 saw records 370 years old.
Out of these materials and other kept by
the Ozages, Cowetas, Tzulukis, Panis &c.,
might be formed or restored a peculiar
graphic system of north America, different
from the Mexican system and probably
;

once imported from Asia: where it may

be compared with the graphic symbols of
the Kuriles, Yakuts, Koriaks &c., indi
cated by Humboldt; but which are un
known to me. Meantime I shall give
materials for such researches in my illus
trations. The symbols, when met alone,
were inexplicable; but by obtaining the
124 LIN API ANNALS.

words or verses, (since they must commonly

be sung) we may acquire enough to lead on
further enquiries. The most obvious pe
culiarity of this system, is that each symbol
applies to a verse or many words ; as if the
ideas were amalgamated in the compound
system yet they may often be analyzed,
:

and the elements ascertained or conjec

tured, by their repetition.
These historical songs of the Linapi, are
known to but few individuals, and must
be learned with much labor. Those ob
tained, consist of 3 ancient songs relating
their traditions previous to arrival in Ame
rica, written in 24, 16 and 20 symbols,
altogether 60. They are very curious, but
destitute of chronology. The second series
relates toAmerica, is comprised in 7 songs,
4 of 16 verses of 4 words, and 3 of 20 ver
ses of 3 words. It begins at the arrival in
America, and is continued without hardly
any interruption till the arrival of the Eu
ropean colonists towards 1600. As 96
successive kings or chiefs are mentioned,
except ten that are nameless it is suscep
:

tible of being reduced to a chronology of

96 generations, forming 32 centuries, and
reaching back to 1600 years before our
era. But the whole is very meagre, a
simple catalogue of rulers, with a few
deeds yet it is equal to the Mexican an
:

nals of the same kind. A last song, which

has neither symbols nor words, consisting
 LINAPI ANNALS. 125

in a mere translation, ends the whole, and

includes some few original details on the
period from 1600 to 1820. (3)
The orthograghy of the JLinapi names is
reduced to the Spanish and French pro
nunciation, except SH as in English, U as
in French, W
as Hou.
If any one inclined to doubt this his
is

torical account; the concurrent testimonies

of Loskiel and Heckewelder are my cor
roborant proofs. The words of Loskiel
are these.
The Delawares keep genealogies, with
the character of each man, if wise, rich,
;

"renowned, or a mighty warrior. They

use hieroglyphs on wood, trees and stones,
;

*
to give caution, information, communicate
events, achievements, keep records. Some
"

"

time the hero has at his feet, men, heads

"or
weapons. They have also paintings
"

on skins of deeds, hunts, feats &c.

1. Song. The Creation fyc.
1. At first there was nothing but sea-
water on the top of the land, Aki.
2. There was much water, and much fog
over the land, and there .was also KITANI-
TOWIT, the God-creator.
3. And this God-creator was the first-

being (Saye-wis\ an eternal being, and in

visiblealthough every where.
4. It was he who caused much water,
much land, much cloud, much heaven.
5. It was he who caused the sun, the
moon and the stars.
11*
 LINAPI ANNALS.

6. And all these he caused to move

well.
7. By his action, it blew hard, it cleared
up, and the deep water ran off.
8. It looks bright, and islands stood
there. Menak.
9. It was then, when again the God-
Creator made the makers or spirits.
Manito-Manitoak.
10. And also the first beings
Owiniwak,
and also the angels Angelatawiwak, and
also the souls Chichankwak, all them he
made. (4)
11. Andafterwards he made the man-
being JIN-WIS, ancestor of the men. (5)
12. He gave him the first mother NETA-
MIGAHO, mother of the first beings OWINI. (6)
13. And fishes he gave him, turtles he
gave him, beasts he gave him, birds he gave
him.
14. But there was a bad spirit Maki-
mani, who caused the bad beings Mako-
wini, black snakes Nakowak, and monsters
or large reptiles Amangamek.
15. And caused also flies, and caused
also gnats.
16. All the beings were then friends and
stood there.
17. Thou being KIWIS, good God Wu-
NAND (these are 2 gods) and the good ma
kers or spirits were such.
18. With the Jins NIJINI, the first men,
and the first mother, their wives, which
were Fairies Nantinewak. (7)
 LINAPI ANNALS. 127

19. The food of the Jins and Fairies

first
a Gattamin.
fat fruit
20. All were willingly-pleased, all were
easy-thinking, and all were vell-happified.
Pwas21. But after awhile a Snake-priest,
Powako, brings on earth secretly the
Snake worship Initako, of the god of the
Snakes WAKON. (8)
22. And there came wickedness, crime
and unhappiness.
23. And bad weather was coming, dis
temper was coming, with death was coming.
24. All this happened very long ago, at
the first land Netamald, beyond the great
ocean Kitahikan.
%d Song. The Flood <$>c.

1.There was long ago a powerful snake

Maskanako, when the men had become
bad beings Makowini.
2. This strong snuke had become the foe
of the Jins, and they became troubled, hat
ing each other.
>

3. Both were fighting, both were spoiling,

both were never peaceful.
4. And they were fighting, least man

Mattapewi with dead-keeper Mhanlowit.

5. And the strong snake readily resolved
to destroy or fight the beings and the men.
6. The dark snake he brought, the mon
ster (Amangam) he brought, snake rush-
ing-water he brought.
7. Much water is
rushing, much go to
hills, much penetrate, much destroying.
8. Meantime at TULA, at that island,
128 LINAPI ANNALS.

NAMA-BUSH (the great hare Nanci) became

the ancestor of beings and men.
9. Being born creeping, he is ready to
move and dwell at TULA. (9)
10. The beings and men (Owini and
lanowf) all go forth from the flood creep
ing in shallow water, or swimming afloat,
asking which is the way to the turtle back
TULAPIN. (This verse like many others
is in rhymes, and metre of 9 words of 3

syllables.)
11. But there were many monsters
(Amangcumelt) in theway, and some men
were Devoured by them.
12. But the daughter of a spirit, helped
them in a boat, saying come, come, they
were coming and were helped. (The
name of the boat or raft is Mokol.}
13. Nanabush, Nanabush, became the
grandfather of all, the grandfather of the
beings, the grandfather of the men,
and the
grandfather of the turtles. (This the be
is

of a hymn to Nanabush, in rhymes,

ginning
lasting for 4 verses.)
14. The men were there, the turtle there,
they were turtling altogether. (Tulapewi
are the turtle-men
15. He was frightened, he the turtle, he
was praying, he the turtle, let it be to make
well.
16. Water running off, it is drying, in
the plains and the mountains, at the path
of the cave, elsewhere went the powerful
action or motion.
 LIN API ANNALS. 129

3d Song. Fate after the Flood.

1. After the flood, the manly men Lina-
pewi, with the manly turtle beings dwelt
close together at the cave house, and dwell
ing of Talli.
2. It freezes was there, it snows was
there, it is cold was there.
3. To
possess mild coldness and much
game, they go to the northerly plain, to
hunt cattle they go.
4. To be strong and to be rich the comers
divided into tillers and hunters. Wikhi-
chik, Elowi-chik.
5. The most strong, the most good, the
most holy, the hunters they are. (10)
6. And the hunters spread themselves,
becoming northerlings, easterlings, souther-
lings, westerlings. Lowaniwi, Wapaniwi,
Shawaniwi, Wunkeniwi.
7. Thus the white country Lumonaki,
north of the turtle country, became the
hunting country of the turtling true men.
8. Meantime all the snakes were afraid
in their huts, and the snake priest Nako-

powa said to all, let us go.

9. Easterly they go forth at Snakeland
Akhokink, arid they went away earnestly

grieving.
10. Thus escaping by going so far, and
by trembling the burnt land Lusasaki is
torn and is broken from the snake fortified
land. Akomenaki
11. free, having no trouble, the
Being
northerlings all go out, separating, at the
land of Snow Winiaken.
130 LINAPI ANNALS.

12. The fish resort to the shores of the

gaping sea, where tarried the fathers of
white eagle and white wolf. Waplanewa,
Waptumewi.
13. While our fathers were always boat
ing and navigating, they saw in the east
that the snake land was bright and wealthy.
(Here begins a fine poetical rhyming nar
rative). See Last Note.
14. The head-beaver Wihlamok, and
the big-bird Kicholen, were saying to all,
let us go to the Snake Island Akomen.

By going with us, we shall annihilate

15.
allthe snaking people, Wemaken.
16. Having all agreed, the northerlings
and easterlings, went over the water of the
frozen sea to possess that land.
17. It was wonderful when they all went
over the smooth deep water of the frozen sea,
at the gap of the Snake sea in the great ocean.
18. They were ten thousand in the dark,
who all go forth in a single night in the
dark, to the Snake island of the eastern
land Wapandki in the Dark, by walking
all the people. OLINI. (12)
19. They were the manly north, the man
ly east, the manly south ; with manly eagle,
manly beaver, manly wolf; with manly
hunter, manly priest, manly rich; with
manly wife, manly daughter, manly dog.
(12 words all homophonous rhymes.)
20. All coming there,
they tarry at Fir-
land Shinaking. But the western men
doubtful of the passage,
preferred to remain
at the old turtle land.
 LINAPI ANXALS. 131

Thus end these interesting and positive

ancient traditions, by a fine poem on the
passage to America over the ice the Sha-
;

wanis have a similar poem the Illinois had

:

also one, and almost every Linapi tribe.

They are perhaps lost but this being at
;

last rescued, will preserve the memory for

ever. Now begin the second series of
songs, in a different style, seldom rhyming,
but made metrical by an. equal number of
words in each verse, 4 in the 4 first which
carry the tribe till their conquest of the
Talegas ; but only 3 in the 3 later poems
on the subsequent history. Thus these
songs diminish in details as they advance ;
but they are mere abridgment of better
annals now probably lost. Numbers shall
be annexed to each successive king or
ruler, so as to compute the generations.
1. Song. At Shinaki till the 10 Kings
or Civil Wars.
1. Long ago, the fathers of men were
then at Shinaki or Firland.
2. The path leader was the white eagle

(Wapalanewa 1), who leads them all there.

3. The Snake island was a big land, a
fine land, and was explored by them.
4. The friendly souls, the hunting souls,
the moving souls, in assembly meet.
5. All say to him, beautiful-head (Kola-
wil 2) be thou king there.
6. The snakes are coming, thou killest
some, to Snake hill, let them all go.
7. All the snakes were quite weak, and

concealing themselves at the Bear hill.

132 LIN API ANNALS.

8. After Kolawil, white owl (Wapagok-

hos 3) was king at the Firland.
9. After him there lanotoici (4 true

maker) was king, and many things he did.

10. After him there Chilili (5 snowbird)
was king, who says let us go south.
11. To spread the fathers of men Wo-
kenapi, and to be able to possess much
more. (13)
12. South he goes the snowbird, but east
he goes the beaver-he Tamakwi. (Here
isthe separation of the Dinnis.
13. A
beautiful land was the south land,
the big Firland and the shoreland Shabi-
yaki.
14. But the eastern land was a fish land,
and a lake land, and a cattle land.
15. After Chilili, the great warrior (Ay a-
mek 6) was king, when all the tribes were
at war.
16. There was war with the robbing-
men, snaking-men, blacking men, strong
men. Chikonapi, Akhonapi, Makatapi,
Assinapi. Thus ends the first song with
civil strife and great wars, dividing some
tribes probably.
2d Song. From the 10 Kings till the
Missouri fyc.
17. After Ayamek came ten kings, in
whose time there was much warfare south
and east. (14)
18. After them Langundowi (peaceful-
he, 17 kg.) was king at the beautiful land
Akolaking, and there was peace. (15)
19. After such Tasukamend (never-bad
 LINAPI ANNALS. 133

18) was king, and he was a good or just

man.
20. After such was king Pemaholend
(ever beloved 19) who did much good.
21. King afterwards was Matemik (town
builder 20) who built many towns, and
afterwards the holy goer Pilsohalin 21.
22. King afterwards was Gunokeni
(long while fatherly 22, who ruled long) and
afterwards the big teeth Mangipitak 23.
23. King afterwards was Olumapi (24
manly recorder or bundler) who caused
many writings. (16)
24. King afterwards was Takwachi (25
who shivers with cold) who went south to
the corn land Minihaking.
25. King afterwards was Huminiend
(26 corn eater) who planted much corn
there.
26. King afterwards was Alkosahit (27
preserving keeper) who had a royal soul
and was very useful.
27. King afterwards was Shiwapi (28
salt man) and afterwards dry-he Penk-
wonwi 29.
28. There was no raining, and no corn
grew, east he goes far from the sea. (17)
29. Over hollow mountain Oligonunk,
at last to eat he went at a fine plain Kalok-
waming of the cattle land.
30. After Penkwonwi came Wekwo-
chella (30 much weary) after such the stiff
( Ch ingalsuwi 31.)
31. After such was Kwitikwund (32 the
12
134 LINAPI ANNALS.

reprover) who was disliked, and some un

willing to obey.
32. Being angry some moved easterly,
and secretly went far off.
3d Song. Prom the Missouri to tJic
Mississippi <$*c.

33. But the wise did tarry, and Waka-

holend (33 the beloved) was made king.
34. It was at the Yellow River Wisa-
wana where there was much corn, large
meadows, and again were built towns. (18)
35. All being friends Tamenend (34
affable like a beaver) became king and was
alone the first.
(19)
3G. Such Temenend was the very best,
and the men came to him.
all
37. After such good Maskansisil (35
strong buffaloe) was king and chieftain or
leader.
38. MachigoJchos (36 big-owl) was king,
Wapkicholen (37 white crane) was king.
39. Wingenund (38 mindful) was king
and who made many festivals. (20)
pontiff,
40.Lapawin (whitened 39) was king,
Wallama (40 painted) was king.
41. Waptiwapit (41 white chicken) was
king, again there is war north and south.
42. By the wise in assembly TamasJcan
(strong wolf 42) was made king.
43. He was able to war on all and he
killed the strong-stone Maskansini.
(21)
44. Messissuwi was
(43 whole-he) king
and made war on the snake-beings Akowini.
45. Chitanwulit
(44 strong and good)
 LINAPI ANNALS. 135

king and made war on the northern

>vas

foes Lowanuski.
46. Alokuwi (45 lean he) was king and
made war on the father snake Towctkon.
47. Opekasit (46 east looking) was king,
being sad at the warfare.
48. To the sunrise he said let us go, and
they are many who together go east.
4th Song. Conquest of the Talegas fyc.
49. The fish river J\emasipi separated
the land, and being lazy they tarry there.
(22)
Yagawanend (47 hut maker) was
50.
king, and the Tallegewi (there found) pos
sessing the east.
51. Chitanitis (48 strong friend) king
was, and he desires the rich land of the
east.
52. To the east some did pass, but the
head of the Talegas, Talegawil killed some
of them.
53. Then of one mind, all say, warfare,
warfare.
54. The friends of the north the Tala-
matan (who are not like the Talligewi,
the Hurons) were coming to go altogether
united.
55. Kinehepend (49 sharp looking) was
king, and leader, over the river against foes.
56. Much was there possessed by them,
and much spoiling and killing of the Talegas.
57. Pimokhasuwi (50 stirring about) was
king, but he found the Talegas too strong
in the w ar.
r
136 LINAPI ANNALS.

58. Tenchekensit (51 opening path) was

king, and many towns were given up to him.
59. Paganchihilla (52 great fulfiller)
was king, and all the Talegas went away
to the south.
60. Hattanwulaton (53 he has posses
sion) was king, and all the people were well
pleased.
61. South of the lakes they settle the
council fire, and the friends Talamatan
north of the lakes.
62. But they were not always friends
and were conspiring when GunitaJcan (54
long mild) was king.
63. Linniwulamen (55 man of truth)
was king, and made war on the Talamatan.
64. ShaJcagapewi (56 just and upright)
was king, and the Talamatan were trem
bling.

SECOND SERIES OR MODERN HISTORY.

Song. At the Talega land.

1st
1. were peaceful long ago there at
All
the Talega land Talegaking.
2. Tamaganend (57 beaver
leader) was
king at the White River or Wabash Wa-
palaneng.
3. Wapushuwi (58 white linx) was king
and planted much corn.
4. WulichiniJc (59 well hardy) was king,
and the people increased.
5. Lekhihitin (60. writer writing) was
king and painted many books Wallamo-
lumin. (23.)
 LINAPI ANNALS, 137

6.Kolaclmisen (61 pretty blue bird) was

king, at the place of much fruit Makeli-
ming. (near Cincinnati ?)
7. Pematalli (62 constant there) was

king and had many towns.

8. Pepomahemen (63 paddler up) was

king of many rivers and streams.

9. Tankawon (64 little cloud) was king,
while many went away.
10. The Nentegos and the Shawanis,
went to the south lands. (24.)
11. Kichitamak (65 big beaver) was
king at the white lick Wapahoning.
12. The heavenly prophet Onowutok

(66) went to the west. (25)

13. The west he visited, the forsaken
land and the western southerlings.
14. Pawanami (67 rich water turtle)
was king Ohio River Taleganah.
at the
15. Lokwdend (68 walker) was king,
and had much warfare. (26)
16. Again with the father snake Towako,
again with the stony snake Sinako, again
with north snake Lowako.
17. Mokolmokom (69 the grand father
of the boats) was king and went snaking
in boats.
18. Winelowich (70 snow hunter) was
king and went to the north land of the Es
quimaux Lowushkis.
19. Linkwekinuk (71 sharp looker) was
king and went to the Alleghariy Mountains
Talegachukang.
20. Wapalawikwan (72 east settler)
12*
138 LINAPI ANNAIJ8*

was king and went east of the Talega

land. (27)
Id Song. At the East till first White
Man comes.
21. This land of the east, was a large
land Amangald, and a long land Amigaki.
22. This land had no snakes, but was
a rich land, and many good things were
found there.
23. Gikenopalat (73 great warrior) was
king near the north.
24. Hanaholend (74 stream loving) was
king at the branching stream or Susque-
hanna Saskwihanang. (28)
25. Gattawisi (75 becoming fat) was
king at the sassafras land Winaki.
26 All the hunters reach the Salt Sea of
the sun GishiksJiapipek, which was again
a big sea.
27. Makhiawip (76 red arrow) was
king at the tide water.
28. Wolomenap (77 hollow man) was
king at the strong falls (of Trenton) Mas-
kekitong.
29. The Wapanand (ensters) and the
Tumewand (wolfers or Mohigans) north
east they go. (29)
30. Wulitpallat (78 good fighter) was
king and set against the north.
31. The Mahongwi (lickers or Iroquois)
and the Pungelika (the lynx like or Eries)
were all trembling there.
32. Again Tamenend (79 beaver II) was
king there, and with all he made peace.
 LINAPI ANNALS. 139

33. And all became friendly, and all be

came united, with this great ruling king. (30)
34. Kichitamak (80 great beaver) was
king and remains at the sassafras land or
Pennsylvania.
37. Wapahakey (81 white body) was
king and went to the Sea Shore on Jersey
Sheyabi.
38. Elangomel (82 friendly to all) was
king andmuch good was done.
39. Pitenumen (83 mistaker) was king,
and saw some one come from somewhere.
40. At this time from the east sea was
coming a whiter Wapsi. (31)
3d Song. Till the arrival of Colonies.
41. Makelomush (84 much honored) was
king and made all happy.
42 Walakeningus (85 well praised) was
king and became a warrior of the south.
43. He must make war on the Cheroki
Snakes Otaliwako, and on the Coweta
Snakes Akowetako.
44. WapagamoshM (86 white otter) was
king, ally of the Lamatan or Hurons.
45. Wapashum (87 white big horn) was
king and visited the west land of Talega.
46. There he found the Illinois Hiliniki,
the Shawanis Shawoniki, and the Conoys
KonowikL
47. Nitispayat (88 friendly comer) was
king, and he went to the big lakes.
48. And he visited all the beaver-children
or Miamis, and all the friends or allies. (32)
49. Pakimitzin (89 cranberry eater)
 140 LINAPI ANNALSv

was king, and made alliance with the

Ottawas, Tawa.
50. Lowaponskan (90 north walker) was
king, and he visited the noisy place or
Niagara Ganshowenik.
51. Tasliawinso (91 at leisure gatherer)
was king, and visited the Sea shores.
52. Then the offspring, in three desiring,
three to be, and they became the Turtle
Wolf tribe, and the Turkey tribe.
tribe, the
Unamim, Minsimini, Chikimini. (33)
53. Epallahchund (92 failer) was king,
in the war with the Mahongwi^ wherein
he fails. (34)
54. Langomuwi (93 friendly he) was
king and the Mahongwi were frightened.
55. Wangomend (94 saluted) was king
yonder between.
56. The Cherokis Otaliwi and Wasio-
towi (those of the Otali and Wasioto mts.)
were his fees. (35)
57. Wapachikis (95 white crab) was
king and ally a friend of Jersey on the
shores.
58. Nenachihat (90 watcher) was king
and looking at the sea.
59. At this time north and south the
Wap&yachik came, the white or eastern
moving souls.
60. They were friendly, and came in
big
who are they ? (36)
bird-ships,
Thus end these poetical annals, so cu
rious and so plain, when
properly under
stood and translated. The following addi-
 LIN API ANNALS. 141

ion is merely a fragment on the subsequent

period, translated by John Burns. I give
it as received although I fear it is inaccu

rate in some respects, and a paraphrase

rather than literal account. Yet by this
addition, we obtain a kind of general his
tory of at least one American tribe, and a
complete original series of traditions, in
their peculiar pristine style. Many others
will bo added hereafter, either from printed
traditions, or historical songs and fragments.
Fragment on the history of the Linapis
from about 1600 till 1820.
1. Alas, alas! we know now who they
are, these Wapsinis (white people) who
then came out of the sea, to rob us of our
country. Starving wretches with smiles !

they came ; became snaking foes.

but soon
2. The Wallamohim was written by Lek-
hibit (the writer) to record our glory. Shall
I write another to record our fall ? No our !

foes have taken care to do it ; but I speak

to thee what they know not or conceal.
3. We have had many other kings since
that unhappy time. They were 3 till the
friendly Mikwon (Penn) came. Mattani-
kum (not horned, not strong, see Note 37)
when the Winakoli (Swedes note 38)
came to Winaki. Nahumen (raccoon)
when the Sinalwi (Dutch) came. And
Ikwahon (fond of women) when the Yank-
wis (English) came, with Mikwon and his
friends soon after.
4. They were all received and fed with
corn ; but no land was ever sold, we never
142 LIN API ANNALS.

sell any. They were all allowed to dwell

with us, to build houses and plant corn, as
our friends and allies. Because they were
hungry, and thought children of Gishaki
(the sun land) and
not snakes nor children
of snakes. (39)
5. And they were traders, bringing fine
new tools, and weapons, and cloth, and
beads, for which we exchanged skins and
shells and corn. And we liked them, with
their things, because we thought they were
good, and made by the children of GishaM.
6. But alas !
they brought also fire guns
and waters, which burned and killed.
fire
Also baubles and trinkets of no use ; since
we had better ones.
7. And after Mikwon, came the children
of Dolojo-Sakima (King George) who
said, more land, more land we must have,
and no limit could be put to their steps and
increase.
8. But in the north were the children of

Lowi-Sakima, (King Louis), who were

our good friends, allies of our allies, foes of
our foes yet Dolojo always wanted to war
:

with them.
9. Wehad 3 kings after Mikwon came.
Skalichi who was another Tamenend (40),
and Sasunam Wikwikhon (our uncle the
builder),and Tatami (the beaver taker)
who was killed by a Yankwako
(English
snake), and we vowed revenge.
10. Nctatawis (first renewed
being)
became king of all the nations in the west,
again at Talligewink (Ohio or the Talega
 LIXAPI ANNALS. 143

on the river Cayahaga, with our old

>lace)

allies the Talamatans-. and he called on

all of the east.
11. But Tadeskung was chief in the east
at Mahoning and bribed by the Yankwis :

there he was burnt in his house, and many

of our people were massacred at Hickory
(Lancaster) by the land robbers Yankwis.
12. Then we joined our friend Lowi in
war against the Yankwis ; but they were
strong, and they took Lowanaki (north
land, Canada) from Lowi, and came to us
in Talegawink) when peace was made;
and we called them big knives Kichikani.
13. Then Alimi (white-eyes) and Gele-
lenund (buck killer) were chiefs, and all
the nations near us were allies under us as
our grandchildren again. (41)
14. When the eastern fires were set up,
and began to resist Dolojo, they said we
should be another fire with them. But
they killed our chiefs Unamiwi (turtling)
and our brothers on the Muskingum. Then
Hopokan (strong pipe) of the Wolf tribe
was made king, and he made war on the
Kichikani Yankwis, and become the ally
of Dolojo who was then very strong.
15. But the eastern fires were stronger,
they did not take Lowanaki (Canada) but
become free from Dolojo. We went to
Wapahani (white river) to be further from
them; but they follow every where, and
we made war on them, till
they sent Mak-
hiakho (black snake, General Wayne) who
made strong war. (42)
144 LINAPI ANNALS.

16. We made peace and settle limits.

Our next king was Hacking- Ponskan
(hard walker) who was good and peaceful.
He would not even join our brothers Sha-
wanis and Ottawas, nor Dolojo in the next
war.
17. Yet after the last peace, the Kichi-
kani-Yankwis came in crowds all around
us, and they want also our lands of Wapa-
Jtani. It was useless to resist, because

they are getting stronger by increasing

united fires.
18. Kithtilkund and Lapanibi (white
water) were the chiefs of our two tribes,
when we resolved to exchange our lands,
and return at last beyond the Masispek
(muddy water, Mississippi) near to our old
country. (43)
19. We be near our foes the Wa-
shall
kon (god of snakes, the Ozages) but they
are not worse than the Yankwiakou (Eng
lish snake), who want to possess the whole

big island. (44)

20. Shall we be free and happy there ?
at the new Wapahani (western white riv
er). We want rest, and peace, and wisdom.
Such is one of the accounts of the trans
actions between this people and the English,
United States &c ; of which Loskiel, Holm
and Hekewelder have furnished other frag
ments, and for which we have ample mate
rials in the colonial
history and late records.
But this offers some new views and facts :

which shall be partly compared and dis

cussed in the notes; but more properly
 LINAPI ANNALS. 145

examined and united in accordance with

other narratives, in the history of the North
American nations and tribes. The 11
kings in about 2*20 years named in this
fragment, indicate 107 altogether till 1820
and later.
That so many generations and names can
be recollected, may appear doubtful to some;
but when symbolic signs and paintings,
with poetical songs, are added, the memory
can well retain and perpetuate their con
nection. Even in Polynesia, where we
are not told of symbols, but mere historical
songs, they reach to the creation and flood ;
Ellis and Tierman tell us that the kings
and priests of Tahiti, Ulieta or Raiaka,
Hawahi, Mowi &c. could repeat the names
of ancestors and kings for 100 generations.
It would have been well if instead of giving
us mere fragments of the songs and names,
they had translated the whole, and thus
furnished the connected annals of Polynesia.
In the Liriapi annals, we find not merely
their own deeds; but the mention of many
other nations, friends, allies or foes, as in
Cusick s Traditions of the Ongwis: and
this forms another clue for American his

tory. As early as the Asiatic period we

findthem united to the related people
Owini and Nijini, before the flood, and call
ing their foes Powako (rich snake), Ma-
kowini (bad being,) Maskanako (strong
snake), similar to the satanic tribes of the
Hebrews &c. (45)
13
146 LINAPI ANNALS.

At the flood they arc saved with the

Tulapin turtlemen, and begin to call
themselves Linapewi. Soon after they
separate, go north and divide into tribes,
named after the winds, the mode of life
and animals. The hunters are Elowi Elo-
him of the orientals, or Heros and Hercules;
they again meet snakemen, who fly to Ame
rica and must have produced there many
nations.
After having filled the north, and after
the breaking of the land, at Behring strait,
part of the nation resolve to follow and
pursue the snakes to the east. The passage
by the Olinis over the hard sea or ice, is
beautifully sung in a peculiar hymn (see
last note); they settle at Shinaki, and begin

again to war on snakemen after which the

:

beaver men or Tamakwi separate going east

where they became the Dinni nations, yet
called beaver tribes, who ascribe their ori
gin to a beaver and a dog, and call their
ancestor Chapewi, similar to Apiwi, the
manly in Linapi.
Meantime the main tribe going south
meets other nations which it is difficult to
identify, as the names are mere epithets
and nicknames, yet the Assinipi or stony
men, appear to be the Dacota or Sioux yet
called Assini or stony by the tribes of Lin
api origin. They reappear afterwards as
Maskan-sini or Sinako, and appear to have
passed to America soon after the Linapi.
They are certainly of Asiatic origin, as the
 LINAPI ANNALS. 147

languages prove, and very akin to the Hu-

rons or Ongwis in America.
The Akowini are met again, which ap
pear to have become the ancestors of the
Covvetas and many Florida tribes. The
Lowamiski were either the Uskis or the
Skeres. The Towakon were not the Otta-
was; but probably the Ozages or their
ancestors the Wakons. (46)
At last they meet the civilized Talegas,
who are not called snakes, but rather ex
tolled, and from whom
they borrowed many
things : their
symbol very different from
is

that of the snakes. They were probably

of eastern or atlantic origin, akin to the
Tols, Talascas, and Telicos the ancient
Cherokis. The Talamatan become allies,
were the Hurons, the name means both un
like the Talegas and killer of the Tolas.
See Cusick, and my Huron Traditions for
own annals.
their
The separations of the Nentegos and
Shawanis, Mohigans, and Wapanends or
Abenakis, are distinctly given; they filled
the sea shores from Florida to Acadia.
Three tribes of snakes reappear which are
similar to the former, except the Lowako
probably the same as LowanuskL After
crossing the Alleghanies Tamenend II. re
unites all the tribes. The Hiliniki and
Conowiki easily identified remain west of
the mountains. The Iroquois and Eries
appears under peculiar Linapi names.
The Otalis and Cowetas appear soon
148 LINAPI ANNALS.

after as snakes or foes ; whether the Otalis

or Cherokis of the mountains were real
snakes of the west is doubtful ; it is more
likely that they are a fragment of the Teli-
cos, which was their capital till lately, and
later they are called Otaliwi by the Linapis.
Compare the Tzuluki traditions with these.
The Tawas who call themselves fathers,
as the Linapi grandfathers, of all the akin
tribes, had then towards 1400, a great
power in the west: their empire had a
pontiff MusJikiwis near lake Michigan, on
whom Cass has given some very important
traditions.
The following chief chronological periods
are deducible from these annals, by reck
oning 3 generations in a century. About
1600 years before Christ passage of Beh-
ring strait on the ice, lead by Wapalanewa,
settlement at Shinalci.
1450. Chilili leads them south, and the
TamaJfwi separate.
1040. Peace after long wars under Lan-
gundewi at the land AkolaMng.
800. Annals written by Olnmapi.
750. Takwaclii leads to Minikaking.
650. Penkwonwi leads east over moun
tains.
460. The first Tamenend great king on
the Missouri
60. Opekasit leads to the Mississippi.
About 50 years of our era, alliance with
the Talamatans against the Talegas.
150. Conquest or expulsion of the Talegas.
 NOTES. 149

400. Lekhihitan writes the annals.

540. Separation of the Shawanis and
Nentegos.
800. Wapalawikwan leads over Alle-
ghany mountains to AmangakL
970. Wolomenap settles the central capi
tal at Trenton, and the Mohigans separate.
1 Under Pitenumen arrival of Wapsi
170.
the first white men or Europeans.

NOTES TO CHAPTER v.

1. These twofigures of speech, Per son-

ification and Animalization, are two of the
keys of ancient history. By the
first is not
meant alone the personification of the pas
sions or divine attributes ; but likewise the
individuality of men, tribes and nations
pervading primitive history, by the frequent
substitution of the singular for the plural,
as was done by the Asiatics, the Greeks,
and the Americans. It is thus that the
ancient patriarchs, Hercules, Heros, Gods
&/c. are often meant for their followers;
the head for the whole set or social body.
This practice has survived to our days,
and we mean all the English when we speak
of John Bull, the Russians by the Nor
thern Bear (a kind of animalization), all
the Turks by the Grand Turk &c. The
reverse mode of speech or the employment
of the plural for the singular, is less fre
quent but used when we substitute in our
:

13*
150 NOTES.

modern languages, We and You instead of

I or Thee. It was less common anciently,

yet it appears Moses employed it when he

called God, ALEIM our Elohim or the
Angels, and polytheism was the conse
quence of similar mistakes or substitutions;
but in his account of the patriarchs, he has
used the individuality of tribes.
Animalization pervades the whole of the
fabulous periods of history. It is to this
mode of speech that we owe the fables of
Pilpay and Esopus, where animals are
made to speak. Whenever we meet in

history or fables, animals acting like men

and conversing, they are surely men, and
often tribes individualized by an animal
appellation such as might be emblematic
:

or patronymic, adopted honorable names,

as lion, tyger eagle ; or else nicknames
given in derision by foes, such as snake,
dog, ape &c. Even the Hebrew had their
Cherubim, who were beings like a man, a
lion, ox, and eagle ; who drove the Adam
ites from Eden. This name is preserved
by the Turks in Cher obi or Ckehibi, which
means Lords in the old Turkish language
of Turan or Tartary. Perhaps also in the
El-abi, now Arabians, which meant Angel-
fathers, or our forefathers the angelic men.
Elapi means the most manly in Linapi !

2. The word Olum is remarkable, be

cause it is analogous to the GLEN, the
legislator and teacher of Runes of the
Celts. The writings of the Druids and
 NOTES. 151

Irish were called OCOL, C ALLAN, OGHAM,

the Irish OLAM were recorders and teach
ers. Olum does not properly mean a writ
ing, since Leki is book, paper or letter in
but it implies a record, a notched
Linapi ;
stick, an engraved piece of wood or bark.
It comes from Ol hollow or graved record.
Hekewelder says that Oluma-pisid was in
the 18th century, a king of the Linapis on
the river Susquehanna, who kept the Olum
or records of the nation. It is probable
these were part of them.
3. These actual Olum were at first ob
tained in 1820, as a reward for a medical
cure, deemed a curiosity ; and were unex-
plicable. In 1822 were obtained from an
other individual the songs annexed thereto
in the original language ; but no one could
be found by me able to translate them. 1
had therefore to learn the language since,
by the help of Zeisberger, Hekewelder and
a manuscript dictionary, on purpose to
translate them, which I only accomplished
in 1833. The contents were totally un
known to me in 1824, when I published my
Annals of Kentucky which were based on
;

the traditions of Hekewelder, and those

collected by me on the Shawanis, Miamis,
Ottawas &c.
4. This account of the creation is strik

ingly similar to the mosaic and oriental

accounts; although it does not speak of
days or Yums. The word for angels An-
gelatawiwak, is not borrowed, but real
152 NOTES.

Linapi, put in the plural thus the same

:

as the Greek Angelos.

5. Jin-wis is the AISH or Adam
of all
the Linapi tribes. WIS
is identic with

ISH, W being the article he, WI

added
to words is common, meaning but he, she
and wok means many.
they, the plural
6. Owint may be analyzed O-WI-NI,
meaning such-they-men or beings. O is
the common article for pronouns On and Ce
of the French, in English such, it, this, these,
preserved in many Linapi dialects, JVi and
Ini mean both me, I, my and men. It must
be noticed that many words of these two
ancient songs are often obsolete now in
some modern dialects; but preserved in
others. This with the peculiar ancient
style, and the many words suppressed in
the narrative, and the constant compound
words, have rendered this translation a
difficult task.
7. Here the Omni become Ni-jini, evi
dently the Jins of China and Iran; Jains
of India.
8. Wakon is the god of all the Missouri
tribes, and many Asiatic nations. AJcon
of Syria.
9. Tula is the ancient seat of the Tol-
tecas and Mexican nations in Asia the :

Tulan or Turan or Central Tartary. In

Linapi the meaning is Turtle or Tortoise,
names derived from Thor turtle in Hebrew.
But all derive from strong and tall. Tul-
ap-in is the real tortoise of Linapi meaning
 NOTES. 153

strong-manly-thing : the water soft turtle

is called UnamL The
Chinese, Hindus
&c. point also to a turtle as the TUBE
refuge of the flood. Nana appears Noah ;
his title of Hare must allude to his long
ears ? All the Linapi tribes have tales and
songs on Nana-bush, which they venerate
as a god but his symbol is a turtle body
;

with a large head and nose, and a crest of

feathers or hair on the head.
10. The symbol is a kind of Hercules,
with a club and arrow ; his name appears
to be Eluwi, thrice repeated and meaning
the most he. Elu the root is probably akin
to the Aleim or Elohim of Moses, and
Elai meaning strong in Hebrew : also to
Her-culrt: of 1-.3 Lai lecn of the
Greek, Her prefixed meaning Lord.
11. This alludes to the formation of Beh-
ring strait. Mena means both an island, a
fort, castle or strong place. Menapit is
also the name
of Tula in the 8th verse of
the first song, and thus the ark. In Persian
Ark is a fort, in Syrian a boat.
12. Here the people begin to be called
O-LINI, this was probably their old name
when coming to America. The tribes that
used R for L
must have said O-rini, those
who have neither, as the Niniwas and
Ottawas, say O-ninL This will afford
matter for many philological enquiries and
comparisons.
13. Woken-api properly "me an the fa
thers manly. Shinaki the first seat in
154 NOTES.

America must have been near Alaska, and

the big Shinaki, the N. W. coast.
14. It is doubtful whether these 10 name
less kings were successive or contemporary

during the civil strifes. But the first is most

probable. If otherwise, this lessens the
generations.
15. This southern land of Akolaking,
and the subsequent Mimhdking^ cannot
be identified; but were west of Oregon
mountains, probably the Oregon country.
16. As early as 72 generations before
1600 or about 800 years before our era, we
find a recorder of old events, by means of
Olum. Compare Olen and Olam of Celts.
17. Here this people leave at last the
Sea shores, and strike to the east over the
mountains. In Oligon, we have the ety
mology of Oregon.
18. Wisawana is either the Missouri or
Yellowstone.
19. This Tamcnend is famous in the
songs of the Linapis, and many kings took
that title afterwards. He is also the Amik-
wi or great beaver of the Miamis and
Ottawas.
20. Wingenund must have been another
legislator, and high-priest. His festivals
are called Gentiko, and known to many
nations.
21. Maskan-Sini, must be the Sioux and
Assinis, called stony or hard people through
out North America. The subsequent foes
Akowini appear to be the Kowetas^ the
 NOTES. 155

Lowanuski are the Esquimaux, Lowakon

are the Ozages and Missouri tribes. Thus
this was a period of invasions by many na
tions, which compelled the Linapis to go
further east.
22. The Nemasipi is the
Mississippi, so
says Hekewelder where began the wars
:

with the Talegas, the northern Toltecas

or Atlantes, towards 48 generations before
1000, near the beginning of our era, which
continued for 4 generations or over 130
years, till about 150 after Christ. The
allies Talamatans are the Hurons and Iro-
quois then united, since called Delamatan
and Lamatan. The traditions of Heke
welder and Cusick both agree here in fact
and time. That of Hekewelder is most
ample, taken from other songs but these ;

supply names omitted by both. I rather

think the Nemtfsipi must have been the
Ozages or Illinois river, since the Missis
sippi is called afterwards Masispek, and the
monuments of the Talegas are found west
of it at St. Louis &c.
In my ancient history of Kentucky, hav
ing only for guide Hekewelder and some
other traditions, I placed the conquest of
the Talegas about 500 of our era; but
these annals are more correct and remove
further this event. The computation of
Cusick annals of Ongwis place this great
event still earlier, or between 300 and 100
years before our era. I knew neither Cu
sick nor the Wallam-Olum in 1824.
156 NOTES.

23. Here we find another recorder of

events who probably wrote the former wars
with the Talegas.
24. The Linapi tribes begin to disperse
now, about 600 years of onr era.
25. This prophet, pontiff and king, went
probably to .visit many tribes, and became
their legislator.
26. These new wars were again with
the Missouri tribes, Lowako is a new in
vading tribe from the north.
27. The passage of the Alleghanies was
towards 800 of our era: the atlantic states
appear to have had no inhabitants, or but
few. Hekewelder confirms these facts.
28. Hekewelder has given no etymology
of this river, the name means either branch
ing or roaring stream, perhaps both. Wi-
naki was the name of east Pennsylvania.
29. By this account tl* ? Mohigans only
separated towards 970 from the main body.
This may be inaccurate, as the north-east
tribes appear older by their traditions.
By the account given by the missionary
Beatty in 1766, this event would be still
later :he states that after separating from
the western tribes and long wanderings, the
Lenaps (Linapis) settled on the river Dela
ware 370 years before 1766, or in 1396;
which was preserved in a mosaic bfelt.
See Moultorfs Hist, of New -York, Vol L
30. This is the second Taraenend who
united all the tribes 1010. This famous
name is
spelt very variously Tainanend,
 NOTES. 157

Tamany, Tamini &c. all meaning beaver-

ing or acting like a beaver. There are
many songs and traditions on them.
31. Here is the first mention of white
men towards 1170 by the computation of
generations: whether they were Eric or
Madoc, or both, will be enquired hereafter.
The Tuscororas of North Carolina were
visited at the same time by Cusick tradi
tion, the Mohigans had also their Wach-
queow. Hekewelder has omitted this
tradition like many others. But Holm in
his description of New Sweden positively
gives two traditions of the Liriapis, tribe
Renapis, of a white woman who came to
America, married an American, had a son,
who went to heaven and of 2 bigmouths (or
;

preachers) who came afterwards with

long
beards, and also went to heaven. This
relates to the bishop Eric who went to
convert the Americans between 1120 and
1160, rather than Madoc or a warlike band.
32. The Miamis or M
amiwis were de
scendants of the first beaver tribe, separated
long before.
33. This verse is double, or has 2
sym
bols with 6 words, appearing to be two
different readings united, or two modes of
expressing the same thing, the separation
of the real Linapis into three tribes.
34. This may allude to the subjection of
the Linapis, by the M&hongwis (Mengwi
or Iroquois) about this time, caused by the
division of the tribes. The name of failer
14
158 NOTES.

is certainly an epithet or nickname given :

most of the names of kings appear of the

same kind or titles. We know they changed
names when becoming kings or after great
deeds.
35. Otali is the real name of the Cheroki
mountaineers, so says Adair this recalls
:

the Talegas to mind, of whom they may be

a fragment. The Wasioto are the Cum
berland mountains, meaning the South
Sioto. The Siotos were a Missouri tribe
that advanced as far as the Sioto river in
Ohio, gave name to it, and were expelled
by the Ottawas probably akin to the Otos
;

of Missouri. They bear the snake sign in

the symbol.
36. The symbolic glyph for this event is
nearly the same as for the arrival of Wapsi
or Eric. Asea, a boat, with mast, sail,
and cross over it. Every nation is denoted
by a peculiar sign on the head in these an
nals, 1. Jinwis and his wife by an aureole,
2. the Ako or snakes by a forked tongue
or 2 horns, 3. the Jins by a crown of rays,
4. the Owinis by a feather, 5. the kings by
3 feathers, the medial longer, 6. the Esqui
maux by a T, 7. the Talamatans by the
same reversed j,, 8. the Talegas by a bar
pointing to the right, 9. the Nentegos by a
hook, 10. the Europeans by a cross. This
erinces a kind of systematic symbolic plan,
like the Mexican ; but the symbols are
very
seldom similar.
37. Mattanikum appears to be both the
 NOTES. 159

Tinikum and Mattaliorn of the Swedes

and Holm. Horn is not a Linapi word,
but Swedish, so as to translate half the
name. He was king in 1645.
38. Holm says the Renapis called the
Swedes, Akhoures, which in dialect Linapi
would be Akoli, meaning ugly or snake-
looking ; the prefix Win, means either the
beings or snow, or may refer to Winaki.
39. The assertion that no land was ever
sold to the colonists is singular. They
thought to buy land with trifling presents;
but the natives understood all the while the
permission to dwell with them.
40. This is a third Tamanend, the great
king of the whole nation dwelling at the
forks of the Delaware, which appears in
Penn and came in great pomp in
s treaties,

1697. The other chiefs mentioned in deeds,

were only his vassals he is also called
:

Taminy; but is very different from Tatami

who was king till 1748 at Welakamika or
Nazareth, where he was killed by an Irish
settler. Hekewelder mentions him; but
has many blunders on Tamanend, having
mixt the three into one.
41. Netawatwis was king in the west
from 1748 till 1776. Alimi or Coquetha-
gekton (Heck) was regent of his grandson
Unamiwi till 1780, after him Gelelelund
was regent till 1782 when the boy Unamiwi
was killed by the Bigknives. (Heck.) thi*
was the cause of the wars till 1795.
160 NOTES.

42. General Wayne was compared to

their old foes, and called Black Snake> be
cause he beat the allied nations.
43. These are the chiefs of the two united
tribes, that appear in the last treaty with
the United States.
44. The United Stated here are called
snakes like the oldest foes of mankind.
The insiduous manner in which the English
settled North America, and wronged the
natives, has procured them that appellation.
The French and Canadians are never called
snakes. The former names of .Yantywis
has only been preserved as our Yankees.
The belief of their being Gishakis or chil
dren of the sun-land, at the sun-rise, has
long been exploded here as in South Ame
rica. The Spanish cruelties did since pro
cure to the Castillians the names of devils,
assassins, snakes of the sea &c.
45. Many other notions on the primitive
nations, may be collected from the mytho
logies of the various Linapi tribes. Their
true devils are similar te vampyres.
46. Wakon is the god and ancestor of
all the Washashas or Ozage tribes, Arkan-

zas, Sioux &c belonging to the Capaha or

Missouri group of nations.
Additional Note. As a specimen of the
original text and poetry of these annals, I
give now the poem on the passage to Ame
rica the whole text and all the
:
symbols will
be given hereafter.
 NOTES. 161

13. Amakolen
Nallahemen
Agunuken
Powasinep
Wapasinep
Akomenep
14k Wihlamok Kicholen luchundi
Wematan akomen luchundi.
15. Witehen wemiluen
Wemaken nihillen.
16. Nguttichin Lowaniwi
Nguttichin Wapanawi
Agamunk topanpek
Wulliton epannek.
17. Wulelemil W shakuppek
Wemopannek hakhsinipek
Kitahikan pokhakhopek
18. Tellenchen Kittapaki nillawi
Wemoltin gutikuni nillawi
Akomen wapanaki nillawi
Ponskan-ponskan wemiwi Olini
19. Lowanapi Wapanapi Shawanapi
Lanewapi Tamakwapi Tumewapi
Elowapi Powatapi Wilawapi
Okwisapi Danisapi Allumapi.
20. Wemipayat guneunga Shinaking
Wunkenapi chanelendam payaking
Allowlendam kowiyey Tulpaking.
162 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

CHAPTER VI.

THE POETICAL ANNALS AND TRADITIONS OF

THE HAYTIANS OR TAINOS OF THE AN
TILLES, collected in 1498 by ROMAN &/c.
with additions by DANGLERIA and
others, Notes, Remarks, and Ancient
Tribes.

Roman was a Jeromitan friar, come with

Columbus, who began to convert the Hay-
tians in 1496, and collected their traditions,
after learning their language, out of the
Areitos or songs and hymns used in festi
vals. He wrote them in 1498 by order of
Columbus, and they are inserted at large
in his life by his son ;
but were almost ne
glected by Irving. They give us not only
an insight into the belief, religion, traditions
of the Antillian people but also a com
;

pendium of fragments on their annals.

Although very desultory, much less connec
ted than those of Mexico, the Linapis, Ong-
wis &c., and destitute of chronology ; yet
they afford an essential addition to Ameri
can history, and the ancient accounts about
the Atlantis and Antilles.
In order to bring them into a kind of
order, they shall be analyzed, reduced to
a succession of events and divided into 3
parts, 1.
Cosmogony and Theogony, 2.
the flood and primitive history, 3. ancient
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 163

history previous to Columbus or 1492. A

fourth part foreign to these traditions would
be their annals since that time, and till the
extinction of the nation; which shall be
given hereafter, with the account of the
language, and civilization What is pecu
liar to these traditions among the Ameri

cans, are the metamorphoses of men into

beasts &c., as in Ovid.
The nation who furnished these annals,
was the Haytian of Hayti, a branch of the
nation dwelling also in Cuba, and filling
the Lucayes and smaller Antilles whose
:

collective proper name was TAINO meaning

noble. But they acknowledged as brothers,
many under the col
tribes of the continent
lective nameof GUATIAOS brothers, this
was ascertained in 1520 by Figueroa.
(See Herrera.) These Guatiaos were the
Aruac nations and tribes, that were not
cannibals. These
tribes as enumerated by

Figueroa 1520
in were in the Antilles the
1. Haytians, 2. Cubans, 3. Jamaicans, 4.

Boriquans (Porto Rico), 5. Cairis that

dwelt in Trinidad, Barbuda, Marmagitas
and Gianis Islands. While those of the
continent were the 1. Aruacas of Guyana,
2. Paracurias of Cubagua, 3. Urinatos of
Oronoc, 4. Pavonas of Cariaco, 5. Cariatis,
6. Cumanas, 7. Chiribichis, 8. Coquibocoa,
9. Unatos. These five last were intermixt
with the Canibas or Caribas, the cannibal
tribes, foes of the Guatiaos, which are the
Galibis and Carib tribes; that had deso-
 164 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

lated and conquered most of the eastern

Antilles.
All the Tainos spoke the same language
divided into several dialects; but under
stood reciprocally. D Angleria tells us in
1512 that two distinct languages were used
in Cuba, the eastern was a mere dialect of
Hayti ; but in the west was a very different
language not understood; this was the
Cami derived from the Olrncca of Oaxaca
or the Maya of Yucatan ; they having sent
there a colony, and founded a kingdom.
(see the Maya History.) In Hayti there
was also in the center of the island a king
dom of Mayas? the people were called
Mayo-riexes or Macoryxes, (meaning
Maya people). They spoke a language
different from the Haytian (Dangleria)
divided into 3 dialects Cayabo, Cubaba,
and Baichagua. This kingdom of stran
gers was Cubaba or Caibaba, and
called
Ziguayos. They are called Caribs by
some authors ;
but erroneously. (1)
Many other additional traditions on the
Antilles are scattered in early writers,
D Angleria, Gomara, Herrera, Munoz,
Acosta, St. Mery, Oviedo, Columbus, Brig-
stock, Rochefort, Edwards, Garcia, Laet,
&c. which shall be partly noticed here as
a sequel to Roman, and all connected as a
general outline of a history of the Antillian
nations.
Having succeeded to make out a fine
vocabulary of nearly three hundred words
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 165

of the Taino dialects, collected from Ro

man, Columbus, Dangleria, Munoz, Las-
Casas, Herrera, Gili, Humboldt, Vater
&c. and another of about 150 words of
the Cairi or Eyeri language of the Aruac
Islanders out of Dudley, Rochefort &c.
I will be enabled to translate and elucidate
nearly all the Taino historical names and
allusions, so as to clear up the annals by
original etymologies. The orthography
will be Spanish, J must be pronounced as
Kh,andXasSh?
The Haytians had besides these songs,
other annals since the priests taught his
;

to the sons of
tory, and the origin of things
the nobles. They had also perhaps pecu
liar symbols to keep their records, since

Dangleria mentions that they had paintings

of beasts, tygers, eagles &c. on cotton,
hung to walls. St. Mery says that in 1787
was found in the mountains of Guanaminto
a tomb with a stone of 6 feet covered with
hieroglyphs and in the mountains of Lim-
!

be, engravings of human figures on a ser

pentine rock besides many sculptures in
;

Caves. Columbus saw in 1492 in Inagua

one of Lucayes a gold medal with letters
on If we had figures of these hiero
it !

glyphs and engraved symbols, we should

probably obtain another clue to American
history and graphic systems. But they are
probably lost by neglect like those of North
America ! The Antilles being on the way
from the east to the continent must have
166 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

served as a stepping place to many nations

on their passage to the continent. (2)
1st Part. Theogony and Cosmogony.
1. Fact. The Supreme God, bears
five names or titles given by Roman and
Dangleria in two dialects, and is male or
female.

By Roman By Attabeira
Dangleria Meanings*
1. Attabei Unic-Being.
2. Jemao Mamona Eternal.
3. Guacas
or Apito Guaca-rapita Infinite.
4. Apito or Siella Liella Omnipotent.
5. Zuimaco Guimazoa Invisible.
Roman female, Dangleria a male
calls it

God. The of this god are sufficient

titles
to indicate the supreme God of nature, and
they have astonishing analogies with the
primitive God of Asia and Europe, the
Basks, Pelasgians, Atlantes, Guanches &c*
The most common name was the first, in
Cuba Atabex. This and other great Gods
were not
sculptured
in idols. The Chil-
lians had similar names for the Supreme
God. (3)
2. Fact. This God was father or mo
ther of another great God dwelling in the
sun with a double name, variable in the
dialects.
First Name. Second Name.
By Roman locahuna Guamaarocon.
By Dangleria locauna Guamaonocon.
In Cuba Yocahuna Guamaoxocoti.
In Jamaica Yocahuna .-..-.
In Boriquen lacana Guamanomocon.
By Oviedo lovana Guamamona.
Variations locavagharaa Guaraochyna.
 HAYTTAK ANNALS. 167

The explication of these names is not

given ; but they are identic with the gods
of the Cantabrians, and Guanches of Ca
nary islands. The first appears to be the
JEHOVAH and YAO of the Orientals, and is
evidently the HUNAKU or Supreme God of
the Mayas. The second name means
Lord of the World (Gttama-ocon) and is
a title.
(4)
3. Event. This last God made the
World, the Heavens Turei, and the Earth
before the terrestrial sun and moon ; also
the ZEMIS or angels, who are male and
female lesser gods, worshipped in idols, and
intercessors with the great gods. In the
dialects Zemes, Chemes, Chemis.
All the ancestors are since called Zemis:
their worship was spread through America,
under various names, and forms as well :

as in the east. are the They

Shemayim (Heavenly) of the Hebrews.
Shemsia of the Pehlavis of Persia.
Samana Hamsa of the Hindus.
<$

Shams of the Arabic.

Esmun, Saman of the old Irish.
Eshman (devil) of the Carthuls of Cau
casus.
Sumari of Thibet, Chuman of Tartary.
Camus, a synonym of Magi of Persia.
Shin of the Chinese.
Zamzumin ancient giants of Arabia.
Chamin tip Zaones of Egypt,
Chama of the Phrygians.
Chamina of the Etruscans.
168 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

Zcones $ Zanim of the Ammonians.

Zamonts (blest) of the Lybians.
Lemes, Zanes and Annas of the Pelas-
gians.
Chemin, Shemsho, Naemas and Zamiel
of Aram or Syria and Phenicia. Chema-
rim Priests.
Zin, Kami and Kamona of Japan and
Yedzo.
While in America we find the Chemim
of the Carib women,
Tezmin of the Mayas.
Inama of the Apalachis.
Manito of the Linapis.
Camayos of the Peruvians. Which are
all identic in meaning Angels, Spirits and
their idols. This name changes elsewhere
in sound just like Enzel in Tentonic,
:

4 hich has the import of El, Aones, and

T

Zemes, is root of our Angel now pro

nounced Endjel. This oriental connection
of ideas, names and worship, appears to
be evident. They are not less in Turei
heaven, Uran, Turan of the primitive
nation &c.
4th Event. Some of these ZEMIS became
bad beings, and devils Tuyra, who send
diseases, hurricanes (Furacan), earth
quakes and thunders to desolate the earth
and mankind.
The names of Tuyra for devil and evil
has analogies throughout the earth. The
most striking are
 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

Out of America.
Zitura of Basks.
Guirati of Biscayans.
Vetura in Bali of Pallis.
Tororu of Nukahiva island.
Yarua of the Berber Atlantes.
Yurena of the Guanches Atlantes.
Daruj, P-ayri of Zend.
Tarug of Celts.
Tairl in Turkish.
Taliijri of Tahiti.
fara, Wara of Japan.
Tarada of the Papuas.
Uritiram Synonym of Shiva.
Teripis of Oscans.
Tyranos of Greeks.
In America.
Yares of the Tayronas the Cyclops or
forgers of SantaM arta.
Sura of Poyays.
Tziri of Poconchi.
Huraqui, Sura of Apalachi.
Twirl of the Yaquis.
Kiuras of the Powhatans.
Tarahu, of the Tarahumaras.
Prororu of Cumana, derived from Pre-
gonero another subsequent devil of Hayti.
By the change of R to L, we have the
Tulas and Atlantes of America. See To-
raguva of 10th Event.
5th Event. The good Zemis were ap
pointed to make the earth and men, and to
rule over both. Guabanzex, a female
15
170 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

Zemis, made the air and water, and be

came the goddess of the ocean and winds.
This will answer to the first period of
the earth creation, when the water was
above the land, and the Rkio of Moses
was divided. The name appears to mean
the windy. (5)
6th Event. The male Zemis JAIA (Khaya,
the earth) made the earth and islands ; he
is the Aion of Sanchoniation. Every land
and island is animated. The island of Hayti
was a great animal like a turtle ; the head
and mouth was in the east, the west end of
it was a long tail, called Quaca-iarimd

(country of the Vent). The caves were

the holes of the body, venerated and used
afterwards as temples and tombs.
This notion, and comparison of islands
with turtles, recalls to mind the primitive
turtle land of the Chinese, Hindus, Lina-
pis &/c. Jala or Kaya for land has affi
nities allover the world and is a primitive
word. (6)
*7th Event. JAIA afterwards had a son,
who was called Jaia-El, Higuera, or Hi-
buera earth-son gourd.
This first man like Adam is son of the
earth, and an EL or Angel, Elohim of the
orientals; it means in
Haytian, son, off
spring, family and It will often recur
tribe.
in subsequent history, in the singular for
the plural. The plurals were Eli, Hi,
gu&ili. Gua is only the articleThis or
Such. (7)
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 171

8th Event. The sun and moon called

Boiniael and Maroio by Roman; but
Binthaitel and Marohu by Dangleria and
Ovieda, come out of the cave Jovovava:
they are Zemis and foes of mankind. A
cave with the same name was their temple
in Hayti. Dangleria calls it lovana-boina
Jove Solar.
The exact time of this appearance is
doubtful, and there appears to be two
blended events, one of cosmogony alluding
to the sun being long obscured by the pri
mitive misty atmosphere, another historical
alluding to the solar and lunar dynasties of
Asia or America. The meaning of Jovo
vava or Kovo-vava is cave of fathers, both
primitive names. The solar and lunar
names have many analogies elsewhere,
among which the chief are
Names of the Sun.
Oin, Oein of Arabs and Ethiopia.
Oboh, Baton, old Egyptian.
Baon, Oan of Assyrians.
Ian of the Etruscans.
Belen of the Gauls.
Bun of the Zend.
Abolion of the Pelasgians.
Abloin of the Thessalians.
Ntiele of the Illyrians.
Bian of the Ausonians.
Anactes of the Mysians.
Names of the Moon.
Yarho of the Syrians.
Aohri of the Tibus.
172 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

Warha of the Ethiopians.

Carara of the Etruscans.
Teoro of the Betoys, S. A.
Heriho of Canaan.
Humuri of Old Arabic.
Matuare of Carthul, Caucasus.
Maraca of Guaramis, S. A.
Marama of Polynesia.
Kamar in Maroco.
Kamaria in Pehlvi.
Crumara in Nubian.
Most of these synonyms and analogies
$re found in the most ancient languages :

to which may be added that in the ancient

Haikan language of Armenia, the sun and
moon were Noah! and Morante^
called
names Noah and his wife.
also of
9th Event. The female Zemis, Coatris-
quid makes the springs and streams to flow
over the earth, and became their goddess.
This is another period of oriental cosmo
gony, that of the irruption of subterranean
waters and rain, which in the bible is pos
terior to Adam. The name of the Zemis is
of doubtful meaning, probably Coatris-quia,
hollow-quite. Coa or Cua was the name
of ancient hollow temples all over America.
Quia is found in Quisqueia oldest name of
Hayti or the great (land) universal.
Wth Event. Taragava-el and Corocora
or EpUeguanita, two male Zemis of the
woods and hunters, made the trees and
beasts. This includes probably two events
anterior to the men, unless
they be men,
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 173

The meanings of these Zemis which

might guide us, are quite doubtful. Ta-
raguva resembles Tayra and also 7\irei
heaven; but Epileguanita was probably
the ancient god of the Caracal or Beastly-
men, since it was represented by a beast
or quadruped ;
while all the other Zemis
as men and women. Ili-guanita would
mean in Haytian children of the people.
Therefore I presume that these are per
sonifications of the ancient hunters, or men
of the woods with the beastly and savage
men of early times. Roman calls the se
cond Corocore, synonyme of Caracara.
Part II. Antidiluman History and Flood.
llth Event. JAIA-EL rebels against his
father JAIA and wants to kill him a war ;

fare, in which Jaia-El is killed by his father,

who puts his bones into a gourd. Higuera,
or Hibucra, and people the land of that
name.
This refers to the fall of man and the
wars of the Titans. The name for bones
is omitted, it would perhaps afford another

clue. Many American nations venerate

and animate bones. Dangleria says, that
Jaia peopled all the islands of the sea with
these bones.
Vlth Event. JAIA being childless marries
Itiba-Jatuvava from whom he has 4 twin
sons called Dimivan, who became after
wards Cara-cara-cols or the great Cara-
cols, the great beastly beings; but their
mother dies at their birth.
15*
174 HAYTIAN AtfNALS.

Itiba means woman ancient and alludes

perhaps to Thibet, refuge, or land of Noah.
(/, is the article the). Jatuvava perhaps
Japhet-father, but in Aruac Kati-uiua
means the moon heavenly. The name of
Dimivan is remarkable, being identic with
the Demavends or antidiluvians of Persia,
called Daicand in the Zendavesta, the
Demoi or old people of the Pelasgians, the
Demons of many nations. The Caras and
Cols are found all over America and Asia.(8)
13th Event. AHIACAVO (grand father) or
Baia-manicoel an ancestor of the Dimi-
van, forms the nation of CON-EL, at Basa-
manaco, and invents agriculture, with the
art of making cakes and bread.
The Dimivan acknowledge him as grand
father of mankind. CON-EL is certainly a
personification, meaning the sons or Elohim
of CON, who is the primitive Lybian Her
cules RON or KHON ; and is found in
Peruvian history as the first legislator of
Peru. The XONS or CONES were the
oldest people of Spain and Italy, same as
Xdones of Greece. Their god was XON
or Konah. Basamanaco is inexplicable
unless it alludes to the primitive antidiluvian
Manaco or Manco of Peru. Ba is dwell

ing, Samana anisland near Hayti.

\4th Event. The four brothers Dimivan
meeting a mute Conel, making bread, ask
him for some; but he
only gives them in
stead Cogioba or Cohiba which is tobacco:
this happened at the door of Basamanaco.
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 175

This fable indicates an intercourse of the

Dimivans and the Conels which are pro
bably a branch of the Atlantes or Lybians,
I5th Event. This refusal of bread was
the cause of a quarrel and war, in which
Conel kills or destroys one of the brothers
or tribes of Dimivan Caracol, but a turtle
Hicotea came out of his body, or an island
thus called, as Hayti was. This Conel con
queror was Baia-mani-coel, whose name
means Father offood celestial; but Baya
is also the ocean.
This indicates a great war, and probably
alludes to that of the Atlantes. (9)
16th Event. The Dimivans, probably
in revenge, broke the gourd of JAIAEL
(Khayahel) but a flood of waters issue
;

from it and drowns the land.

This deluge is called Niquen : there is
no indication in Roman of the men who
were destroyed, nor who were saved and
how ;
but in Cuba was found a more ample
tradition of the flood as follow.
17th Event. Three Behiques or priests
who come to Cuba later, taught them that
the flood had been general, had broken the
land and that a good man had been saved
;

in a big boat with his family. That many

animals were also in the boat, a vulture
and dove are mentioned.
Herrera and others relate this, but in dif
ferent words, and without native names.
Some have supposed this account made
out by the Spanish priests ; but it appears
176 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

to refer to a tradition brought by the Ol-

mecas or Mayas in Cuba, being very similar
to theMexican accounts.
I8th Event. Another subsequent flood
although omitted by Roman, is alluded to
by others, Garcia says that Hayti and Cuba
were then cut asunder and separated from
Yucatan. Dangleria says that the islands
Lucayas that then joined to the great
islands, were divided by irruptions of the
sea. It is the second flood of Peleg, which
in the Antilles broke the islands by volcanic
explosions. It is impossible to say what
events of the next period, may belong to
the interval between the two floods ; but
probably some of them. All these antidi-
luvian events appear to belong to a different
country than the Antilles, which did not
even then exist, at least in their actual
state, and may properly be referred to the
island Atlantis or the eastern hemisphere.
It was at this last cataclysm that the Antil
les assumed their actual shape and number.
Part III. Ancient History.
19th Event. After the floods the men
dwelt in caves on the mountain Cauta in
the land of Caanau or Caunana or Cao-na.
The mountains of Cauta must have been
the refuge of men at one of the floods they
:

answer probably to the Cuta of the Hindus,

name given to many rocky lands and capes
besides mountains. The Ceuta mountain
of Africa south of Gibraltar, was one of
them, also called Abyla from the Cabyks
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 177

or Nomadic Berbers. Dangleria states a

tradition that men were created on that
mountain. Cauta although unexplained
is identic with Icota turtle, Ca-uta land
raised. Caona means golden.
The land Caanau of Roman, Caunana
of Dangleria, has been mistaken for the
land of Canaan by some writers others
:

deem it Florida. Both are wrong. The

Haytians did not come from North Ame
rica; but may have sent colonies there.
They came from the east, South America
and Africa, or the Atlantis. The name
means land of Noah ? (Caa-Nau, Cau-
Nana). Caunia was the ancient name of
Asia Minor and Caria, the first Carians
were Caunians, a Pelagian tribe which
expelled by the Leleges, settled the Gre
cian islands, and Lybia part of which was
called Caani. The Andkim of Syria
giants dwelt in Ca-anak. The Khaoni
were the ancestors of Epirians and Illy-
rians. Cauni was a mauritanian tribe.
%Qth Event. The sun and moon are two
great Zemis called Binthaitel (sun divine)
and his wife Marohu (moon), come out of
the cave lovana-boina (Jehovah-Solar),
and rule the world, establishing the solar
and lunar dynasties.
This historical event must be distin
guished from the 8th. This refers to the
solar dynasties of Asia and Africa. It
must be noticed that similar places were
often shown in Hayti, as the same names
178 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

had been applied by the subsequent settlers,

even when the event had happened else
where. In this case, these solar caves
were temples in Hayti, where the figures
of the sun and moon were worshipped, and
prayed to for rain but Herrera says they
;

had their hands bound, which indicates a

conquest. Pilgrims went to those caves,
from all parts of Hayti. It was in the land
of the king Mauziation-El (Roman) or
Machiunech (Dangleria) but whether
;

these were former dynasties and kings or

late rulers, is difficult to ascertain.
%Ist Event. Maroco-El (lunar son) called
Machocha-El by Dangleria, held the sway
over men, who were still in Cauta and Caa-
nau, and kept them confined to the caves.
This indicates a lunar dominion over
mankind somewhere, and a state of con
finement: Perhaps in South America; in
Peru caves are also the first dwellings of
mankind.
2%d Event. The men were divided into
double tribes or two nations, the principal
or largest and of best men was called
Cazibagiaga R. Cazibaxagua D.
(Royal Xagua) and the smaller Amaia-
naba R. Amayauna D. (Mayas ?),
ruled by Cazics for kings.
We have here two nations well indicated.
The first the Giaga or Shaguas, indicate
the Lunar tribe, the Chia of the Muyzcas,
and other South American tribes Achaguas
of Oronoc, the Chaguays or Changas of
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 179

Peru, Agaches or Agaiz or Paraguay;

but above all the Cacfia or Xauxa antidi-
luvian people of Peru. While in the second
we trace again the Amazons or Atlantes,
one of their main African tribes being the
Amantes of Solin, another the Baniabas
of Ptolemy, both in Lybia. In America the
progeny is found in the Mayas of Yucatan,
the Maynas of East Peru, the Mamayant
of Brazil, the Mbayas of Chaco &c.
The important name of Cazic for kings
begins to appear : it is
evidently oriental,
and its affinities will be shown
in a note.
(10)
It is akin also to Kachi sun, in the Eyeri
dialect: the Washil of the Nachez.
%3d Event. MACHOCHA-EL was set by
the sun to watch the caves r and many in
habitants of the caves were killed by the
sun, if they came out in the day time ; they
could only come out at night to seek for
food. (Dangleria)
This either alludes to the great heat of
the sun in Africa and the tropics, or to a
dependance of the Lunar or Cave men
upon the Solar men. Machocha has some
affinities in the South American tribes;

Machicuys of Tucumen, Machacalis of

Brazil, Chaehas of Perou, Chanchones of
Quixos &/c.
Uth Event. Some men having dared to
come day time, were changed into
in the
stones by the sun; (Ziba is stone): also
Machokael for allowing it.

This fable may allude to a war, between

180 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

the Zibas stony or strong men and the

solar tribes. These Zibas were probably
the Zipas or princes of the Muyzcas. In
Perou there is also a fable of men changed
to stones at the primitive city of Tiahua-
naco, which merely means a war and
change of diminion. The name of Ziba
for stone is primitive. See the Note for
affinities. (11)
25th Event. Another set of men, going
to the shores to fish, were changed into
Joboses (myrobolan or plumb trees) by the
sun.
This metamorphose is peculiar to these

fables although
: the Mexicans called the
Olmecas, fruit-people or Zapotecas. The
analogies of Jobos or Kobos are found in
Coyba of Darien, Cuba or Coaiba, the
Mocobis of Chaco &c. Another war is
probably meant by this, and the Jobos are
a people. Have they any reference with
the Jubas of Mauritania? who formed a
divine and royal dynasty there. Juba was
also the Jove or God of the Lybians,
Several nations of Central and Mexican
America had trees for emblems.
26th Event. The dynasty of Giona or
Hi-Auna begins to rule over the men of
Caziba or royal caves in Cauta.
This family of rulers or Cazics became
famous afterwards as we shall see, as lead
ers of tribes to America. We
can easily
perceive here the ancient Pelagian tribes
of Ionia and Aones. Hi-Auna means
 IIAYTIAN ANNALS. 181

thc-Aones. It was this dynasty or people

that sent colonies to America: Oviedo
says this happened in the time of Hesper
12th king of Spain, about 750 years after
the flood, or 1G58 years B. C. He deems
the settlers Hesperians or Cantabrians.
The root is ONA solar name of Lybians.
27th Event. VAGONIANA a ruler of the
Hi-Auna, went fishing from the cave, and
became a bird or nightingale; who crossed
the sea, and settled the island Mathinino
(Martinico) with a people of women.
Dangleria. His wife in the sea gives him
two sons which became jewels Ziba and
Guanin marble and metal.
This is a positive voyage over the At
lantic. Whenever we meet tribes of birds,
in ancient history, they always mean tra
vellers and colonies, and often passage over
the sea in sailing boats, compared to birds.
The first ships of the Scandinavians and
Europeans seen in North America, were
called birds by the natives. V and B in
terchange in the Haytian language as in
Greek ; Va-gon-iana, thus means Father-
Solar-Iana. His people are called women,
because unwarlike fishermen, or the Ama
zon tribe. Martinico was the first island
settled by them it bears the name of
:

Matinino in Roman, and was thus called

yet in 1492, Garcia mentions the 2 sons
and jewels. (12)
28/7i Event. GUAGU-GIONA king of Caziba,
sent Jadruvaba out of the caves, to collect
16
182 HAYTIAN ANNALF.

the holy herb Digo in order to purify and

wash the body ;
but hewas changed by the
sun into a singing bird Giahuba-Bogiael
(the-singer bird-divine), and never returns.
We have here a second voyage by sea in
a bird, and a contention with a solar people,
caused by a trading voyage to procure some
American commodity Indigo probably
:

which is identic with Digo. Jadru-caba

or the father of Khadru, must be a new
colonist. Khadru has hardly any analo
gies in America
; but Giahuba in which
he was changed has some. It appears

analagous with the Yaoy and Shebaoy two

Aruac tribes of Guyana, and thus Khadru
might be the Aruac themselves same
;

nation with the Haytians once, as the lan

guages prove although extending to Tu-
;

cuman and Patagonia. The name of

Aruac or Aruagas was inexplicable it :

may refer to this origin, or to the Rocou

the red paint used by them. But Aruac
may also mean Aluac ; akin to the Labuyu
of the Caribs their vassals, and the Aluez
vassals of the Nachez nation. Could they
derive from the ALE
angels of the east ;
here reduced to servitude by foes ?
29th Event. GUAGU-GIONA irritated that
Jadru-vaba does not return, leaves the
cave of Caziba in search of him, and went
with men and women to the island Matini-
no, where the women were left, while the
men went to the land of Guanin.
This is the third passage of the Atlantic,
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 183

unless that of Vagoniana only mentioned

by Dangleria arid Garcia be the same but ;

they are likely to be successive tribes of

lonas. That all the women should be left
in Martinico is a fable, meaning that the
weakest or fishing tribes settled there or in
the islands ;
while the warriors went to the
American continent, called Guanin^ which
has several meanings, land of Guanas or
lizard men, or land of metals. It became
afterwards the name of a peculiar metal
formed by the natural or artificial amalgam
of 18 parts gold, 6 silver, and 8 copper :

and a tribe assumed the name. Guana or

Guanos was the name of a large nation of
South America; perhaps come from the
Guans of the Canary islands but slightly
;

related to the Aruacs by the languages:

akin it was spread east of the
yet perhaps :

Andes, between the two tropics. (13)

30//i Event. The children were left be
hind, because afraid to cross, and were
crying after their mothers; but became
changed into Tona or opossums. Garcia
says into Toa or frogs.
There are no opossums in Hayti nor the
small islands, nor in Africa. But they are
plenty in South America, where the notion
must have sprung. This fable and meta
morphosis may imply a hidden meaning.
The opossums are the only animals bearing
their young in a pouch, as ships bear men.
Could not this indicate other ships without
sails, and thus no longer birds with wings ?
184 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

TON is a remarkable word, since it is the

root of Net-ton the Lybian neptunes or
navigators. The twin TUN
are the holy
ancestors of the Chilians, Tona-ca (flesh
our) is the ancestor or Adam of some
Mexican nations. The frogs were the
emblem of the Muyzcas !

31 st Event. GUABONITO a woman follows

Guaga-Giona to the bigland of Guanin
by swimming. He is well pleased with it,
and calls her his own Biberozi (wife-lov
ing): but as she was diseased he puts her
apart in a Guanara, where she heals, and
he makes her queen.
A singular romantic fable, the disease of
the woman is stated to be the syphilis !

G-uabo-rfito means fruit or Guava pear of

man The allegory implies another colony
!

following Guaga, not by swimming ; but

with paddles or on rafts probably a part
;

of the lesser tribe of Amaiuna or Amazons,

so often called women in antiquity; although
a powerful African people. All the women
left in the islands might be of such a tribe,
and since become the Mayas of Yucatan,
Hayti &c., with the Manas or Manoas,
the Amazons of South America.
32d Event. ANACACUGIA (flower of Ca
cao) brother of this wife or ally of Guaga,
runs away from him on the back of a manati
or seal, and goes back to the women of
Matinino.
This implies a separation of tribes, one
returning to the islands, where they probably
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 185

forme 1 the Cairi nation.The seal used

a third fable, found in Greece;
for boats, is
boats are thus compared to birds, opossums
and seals. Many American languages
animate boats and ships. This seal must
mean a Manati, or sea cow real seals not
;

being found in the Antilles. If the name

was Manati, it has affinities with theAma-
yuna or Ama-Zons tribe. Ma-ti-ni-no
Haytian great-mount-tlic-good, while
is in

Hana-ti is moving mountain. Has not

Anacacu a reference to the Anakim of
Asia, the Cacus of Europe, and the Tarn-
anacu of South America ?
33d Event. Hi-AuNA father of Guago-
gtona comes with his son to the land of
Guanin, and being the grandfather of all
the tribes, they receive the names of Hi-
auna ; which is afterwards changed to
children of Guanin. Hin Gua-ili Gua-nin
(the-plural such-children such-Nin), and
lastly the whole united nation is called
Guanini.
The Aones came then also to America,
and there was a confederacy of the tribes.
Gtta-gu, Gua-go and Gim-ga, may be 3
spellings of a same name but they might
;

also be three successive and distinct tribes

of Giona. Gua-bonito in one instance is
made another lord or tribe, instead of a
wife of Guago.
31th Event. ALBEBORA and his son Al-
bebora-El) were Also Guanini lords or
Cazics, who came with the Giona tribe.
16*
186 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

This indicates again another nation. The

name is remarkable, because it resembles

Albion and Bora, two primitive nations of

the north, which settled England and the
boreal regions, becoming the Hyper-Bo-
reans of later times. Perhaps these Boras
are identic with the Aboras and Aborts of
ancient Italy, the mountaineers since called
Abort-genes by the Greeks.
35th Event. Another Guaga-giona II. or
Guaba-giona is mentioned afterwards,
whose son became the Guanhii tribe.
Guaba means both the father and the
Gnava pear. The succession of these
Gionas is very obscure ; but many are
probably omitted, and the whole poetical
records allude to the most famous of the
dynasty or nation. Guanini implies the
Golden tribe.
36th Event. The settlement of the Gu-
aninis in Hayti was from Matinino and the
east ; being exiled from Matinino, they are
led by Camo who begins the kingdom of
Cabonao Hayti; they settle on the fiver
in
Bahabotri, where they built their houses,
and afterwards the great temple of Camo-
tzia. They gave to the island the name of
Quisqueia or great universe but after
;

wards Hayti, meaning land rough or hilly.

(Dangleria.)
This important event is best given with
those details by Dangleria while Roman
:

to mix it with the settlement of Gu-

appears
anin. Yet Quisqueia was more probably
 IIAYTIAN ANXALS. 187

the first name given to South America,

rather than to Hayti another name for
:

wliich was Bohio or habitations. Camo

or Giiamo means lord or master, Tzla is
temple. The exile of the Guaninis from
the islands, must allude to another revolu-
and perhaps invasion. This Camo,
probably the same as the Cami or
Coma of Cuba in later time, Comayagua
of Honduras ;
which assimilate the first
civilized Ilaytians with the tribes of Central
America. It might have happened that
these Camos were Mayas and the ances
tors of the Mayo-riexcs. The history of
the Mayas of Otolum, and Central Ame
rica, will be connected with these annals
hereafter but much is left for conjecture.
;

37th Event. Other exiles of Matinino

settle at the island Cdblni now Turtle isl
and ; and near it on the north shore of
Hayti, from whence they spread through
the island, which is called Bouki or Boliio,
meaning full of towns.
Dangieria mentions this likewise. House
and town or habitation, are synonymous in
Haytian.
38th Event. They found some Cara
coles or Taracolas, crabs ! or beastly men,
dwelling in the island. The Guaninis
wanting women, took some Caracols beasts
for wives, and made them suitable women,
by washing them, and giving them to eat
the fruit Inriri CahumaL This was done
by a Vagoniana II.
188 HAYTAIN ANNALS.

These Caracols had then survived the

flood orcome before the Guaninis, the name
of the fruit that made them women, if ex
plained, might elucidate this event ; hut
the signification was not given; another
version will suggest other important analo
gies. (14)
39th Event. These Caracols depriveW)f
^
their women, took other female beasts for
wives (another tribe) and from this union
most of the Haytians descended, becoming
Anaborias or vassals of the Guaninis.
Anaboria means flower or lizard of la
bor these might be descended from Albe-
!

bora. This name for bondsmen, boors or

laborers, was widely spread in America,
and has affinities all over the world, even
with the Latin labor. (15)
4Qth Event. These first inhabitants of
Hayti, fed on dates, bananas, cocos, fruits,
nuts, herbs, yams, roots, onions, mushrooms :

until taught the use of Cazabi or bread by

Boition, with maize, cotton, mandioc &c.
Another fact of Dangleria, very natural
indicating the tropical food of old times.
41st Event. Michetaiiri Guauana, was
the leader of the first colony to Coaibai
(death house) in the land of Soraia (setting
sun), and became the king of it. There
the people are called Goeiz (phantoms or
ghosts) and go about by night ; but are not
dead people whose name is Opia.
Coaibai is either Cuba or Coyba in Da-
rien, or both. It became the paradise of
 HAYTIAN ANXALS. 180

the Haytians, placed in Cuba or further

west, and a place of delight. The names
and allusions are remarkable. They assi
milate to those of the Greeks &c. about
the fortunate islands of the west those of
:

the Orientals and Hebrews about the island

Elisha, and the Sheol or place of souls, the
Hebrew Plutonic region. Soraya for set
ting sun, is identic with Surya of the Hin
dus :whence came Syria the W est, and 7

even our word sorrow ; while Sol comes

from Sheol. Azil sun in Pelasgian, is akin
to Elisha whence our word Azylum Goeiz !

in akin to ghost, Ghaib in Syrian, Coyocop

of the Nachez, Goz of the Vilelas. Opi
has every where. Michetauri is
affinities

perhaps a synonym of Afacki-tuyra great

devil, Guauana is such-Auna. Perhaps
an anterior event and
this fable alludes to
the passage to America of a former Hi-
Auna. (16)
42d Event. AUMATEX a great Cazic mar
female Zemi Giwbanzex, goddess
ries the
of waters and wind, and she has two sons
Guataura and Pregonero, who become
male Zemis.
It is impossible to say if this event be

longs to this time or to the cosmogony. I

presume it is historical, alluding to new
tribes, and perhaps foreign to Hayti. The
names are difficult to explain, nor is it
stated what these sons performed ; but
being sons of water and wind they must
;

have led colonies by sea elsewhere. They

190 IIAYTIAN ANNALS.

are perhaps the ancestors of the Guataios

and the Puruays ? (17)
43d Event. COROCORO the quadruped
Zemi of the Caracols? was the ancestor
of two lines of kings, Guamorete and Gua-
tabanex, who rule in Hayti. His temple
was in Sacaba, and his high-priest was
called Cavava-Niovava. Cave father and
our father.
This alludes to different tribes than the
Guaninis Coro was a tribe in Cumana.
:

Perhaps this is another version of the

10th Event, or a proper indication of the
subsequent institutions of the Caracol na
tion, when more civilized, and become the
Mayorex.
44th Event. A rrival in Hayti, Cuba &c.
of the first Bohito (old man), a priest and
legislator, called Boition by Dangleria,
meaning both Priest-solar arid Old Ion : he
introduces agriculture and the use of bread,
divides the nation into 3 castes, Tainos, or
nobles, Bohitos or priests, Anaborias or
vassals, and these last into tillers, hunters
and fishermen. He becomes pontif, settles
the religion; establishing mysteries and
oracles, the worship of Zemis, and many
other institutions, holydays, festivals, reli
gious dances, schools &c., declaring the
land common to all, like the sun and water.
There are at least 3 Bohitos, that came
to Hayti and Cuba, and civilized the peo
ple; but it is difficult to distinguish the
deeds of each. They were probably priests
 IIAYTIAN ANNALS. 191

leading more civilized colonies from the

east or from America. Their name which
is variously spelt or varies in dialects was
also Buhuti, Boitio, Bauti, Buhui, Bo-
is akin to the
yeto &/c., Boyez, Poyes,
Plazcs, Payes of South America, used by
the Aruacs, Guaranis and Carib tribes,
P laches of Tamanacs, Bauti of Dabaiba,
Papas of Central America, Bochlca of
Muyzcas ;
but the names of priests all over
ancient eastern nations, have still more
analogies (See the Note 18.) and there
fore they came from the east. The civili
zation and religion introduced or improved
by them is also oriental it was more ad
;

vanced than we are aware since they had

;

ample fields and orchards, roads and canals,

schools in which they taught history, reli
gion, medicine and useful arts. Of their
astronomy nothing has been preserved, nor
of their hieroglyphs.
45th Event. Bohito II. or Buhui-tihu
(old eminent) comes and improves still fur
ther the rites &c., becoming high-priest.
He introduces medicines, charms, the use
of cotton and cloth, burning of bodies in
stead of mummies as formerly, the holy
herbs Gneyo and Zochen <$.

This is all what can be collected on this

second law-giver, and he is even blended
with the next, except by name.
46th Event. Bohito III. or Balo-habao
(sea-lyre) comes next, introducing music,
sacred instruments called after him, and
192 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

probably the rites of the triple named god

of the Hindu and Mayan trimurti Bugia,
:

Aiba and Bradama: who became the

Zemi of war, or perhaps led to a war.
This god with three names is evidently
Vishnu, Shiba and Brama of India found :

in Yucatan as Izona, Echtiah and Bacab.

See my dissertation in Atlantic Journal, on
similar names of triple God all over Ame
rica and the east. It does not follow that
thisworship came direct from India but ;

itmight come through the Pelagians, who

had it as Bram, Amen and Vix, inverted
among the x\usonians, Oscans. The same
about a god creator preserver and destroyer
was prevalent in Asia, Iran, Thibet, Syria,

Egypt, Greece. Etruria, and even the Ca

nary islands. The Mayoriex came probably
with Bohito III.
43th Event. Happy state of this civilized
people, hardly knowing war, passing the
time in festivals, dancing, singing and mak
ing love whence called the Fortunate isl
:

ands, by the navigators that happened to go

so far. They dwelt in wooden houses and
had towns of 1000 houses. Herrera.
This period is indicated by twenty au
thentic sources of ancient history, and the
ancient traditions of Europe about the
happy land of the west, Elisha or Elysium,
Hesperides, Cocana of the Spaniards &c.:
besides the happy state in which Hayti
was found. See the account of the ancient
notions and communications with America,
 HAYTIAN AXNALS. 193

and the great Atlantis the most explicit is

:

found in Diadorus Siculus, as follows.

48th Event. The Phenicians driven by
a storm, while going from Gades to Africa,
discover the large island ATLANTIS, many
days in the ocean west of Lybia. It was
very fruitful, with mountains, large plains
and navigable rivers; with many woods
and fruits, fine valleys, plenty of wild beasts
and fish. The air is mild and healthful ;

it is a residence fit for gods the inhabitants

:

are a strong and healthful people ; they

have many towns, with stately buildings,
houses of pleasures, gardens, orchards &c.
Diod. Book V.
The translators of Diodorus have blun
dered so far as to deem this island Madeira
or the Canaries which are small islands,
;

without streams, and the first without inha

bitants. It can only apply to Hayti, or
even the continent of South America.
49/7z Event. A black people came to

Hayti from the south or south-east, who

had darts of Guanin metal, and were called
the Black Guaninis.
This tradition preserved by Herrera,
Garcia and Charlevoix, indicates a colony
of Negroes or men painting black, from
South America. They might be the black
Negroes of Quarequa mentioned by Dan-
gleria, or some other American Negro
nation, of wh .ch
thsre are many. See my
account of ancient Black Nations of Ame
rica. Dangleria mentions two wild tribe?
17
194 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

of savages in Hayti towards 1500, one

speechless (which means they spoke a
!

different language) probably a remain of

the Caracols, another swift dwelling in
caves, quite apart, seen in 1514 in Zauana
of Guacarima.
50th Event. Navigations of the Haytians
and Cubans, settlements of the Lucayas isl
ands, Jamaica, and probably some parts of
Florida mutual trade with Cuba and the
:

continent.
These colonial and trading voyages must
have begun long before and have been con
tinual. Columbus met individuals in Cuba
who had visited Hayti, Jamaica and Ya-
maya, the Maya land or Yucatan. Yucayas
or Lucayans knew Cuba, Hayti and Flori
da, which was called Catttio says Fulgar,
quoted by Cardenas, who deems the Antilles
peopled from hence, blending it with Cauta
the original seat of the Haytians. South
America was once called Guanin, after
wards Caribana w hen it was overspread
r

by the Carib tribes. The Nachez appear

to have come from Cuba, The Cumanas
knew Hayti and called it Atsi.
5Ist Event. The Canibas (whence our
Canibals) or the Caribas, (whence our
Caraibes), a savage people, often feeding
on human flesh, begin to spread to Guyana
and South America; becoming bold navi
gators also, they send war parties and
colonies to the peaceful islands of the An
tilles, and even to Florida.
 HAYTIAN AXXALS. 195

The Caribas evidently descended from

the Galibis, and other akin nations of South
America, did not originate in North Ame
rica, as supposed by Bridgstock and a few
others. Laborde who spent 20 years with
them, and knew well their language, has
published some of their traditions in 1704.
Lon-quo was their original god, who made
Racumon their chief or leader to America,
who leads there the tribes of snakes, men,
Cabatos-trees and birds. The true name
of the nation was Call, those of the main
were Cali-nago or Calibis, of the islands
Cali-ponam. Rochefort &/c. See my
Carib Traditions.
5%d Event. The Calibis of Guyana after
long wars with Alouague the kings of the
Aruacas, send the general Timani to
conquer the Aruacas Islanders, Cahiris,
Eyeris fyc. who leads the tribe of Labou-
yous (vassals) and conquer several islands,
killing the men and keeping the women.
Rochefort &c.
The period of this invasion is unknown ;

those who bring the Caribs from North

America, make it much later of course ;

but it is likely to be an old event although

:

several invasions are probably meant and

blended. The Timanis and Labouyous
must have effected this. They adopted
many customs and partly the religion of
the conquered women. The following tra
dition belongs probably to the conquered
Eyeris.
196 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

53d Event. Once when living wretched

and on the spontaneous fruits of the earth,
Oubek-Eyeri (heaven man) a holy man
drest all in white cotton, comes from hea
ven (Qubek above). He first appears to
a desolate old man Boyez, and teach him
to build houses, to cultivate mandioc and
make bread of it &c.
This must have been a priest or bohito
of Hayti,who tried to civilize the Caribs :

unless it refers to anterior traditions. He

taught religion also, that good men would
go after death to the happy islands of the
west, and become Chemin or Icheiri (Ze-
mis ; while bad men should become Oume-
kcua wanderers at sea, and Mabouyas
devils.
54& Event. The Caribas in search of
these fortunate islands go to Hayti and
Cuba ; but are repulsed, and settle in Flo
rida where they extended inland, becom
,

ing the tribes of Cofachi, Matica and

Amana. They dwell there a long while
often at war with the Apalachis, who con
quer them and incorporate at last.
See Brigstock for this fact, and the wars
with the Apalachis the details belong to
;

the history of North America and the na

tions of Florida.
55th Event. Some expelled Caribs hear
ing by traders of Zigateo, steal some canos
and run away to this island, one of the
Lucayas ; well received ; but sent to Ayay
(Santa Cruz) desert island, where they
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 197

settle and increase. This happened to

wards 1150 of our era.
This positive fact begins the certain
chronology of the Antilles ;
but Brigstock
is quite wrongdeeming these fugitives,
in
the ancestors of all the Carib and Galibis
tribes as far as Brazil.
56tk Event. Civil wars in Hayti, attempt
of some kings to become independent from
the Bohitos government. The Cazic
Gaamaretus despise his god or Zemi Co-
rochotum, for which he is overcome in
battle and his palace burnt. Dangleria.
This indicates probably a revolution, and
attempt to overthrow the ancient religion,
perhaps before 1150.
57th Event. CAZI-BAQUEL restores peace,
and the worship of the great God Jocava-
ghama, with the Zemi Tarugavael found
in the woods. Meantime the god JOCAVA
prophecies by an oracle that the Magua-
cochios (great people clothed)would come,
with fire and thunder to destroy or enslave
the rebellious Haytians. This was under
stood to apply to the Caribs, and Spaniards
afterwards. (19)
58th Event. This great king BAQUEL,
begins a dynasty, and has many successors
Gamanacoel, Guarionel, Guayaronel^
Guavanenechin, Guavavo-conel, Cara-
marex, Guaramatex who are the
<$*c.,

chief kings of Hayti. Guarionex was his

successor when the Spaniards came.
The ancestors of Guarionex had been
17*
198 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

kings or cazics from time immemorial in

the great kingdom and valley of Maguana,
180 miles long and 30 broad, running from
east to west having from east to west the
;

provinces Canobocoa, Hubabo, Cayaba,

Maricoa, Bainoa. The river Bahuan runs
through it, which is probably the same as
Bahaboni, where settled the Guianims.
They appear to have been at the head of
the feodal system of Cazics and Tainos
established in Hayti. All the other kings
bearing them allegiance : and their dialect
was the court language.
59th Event. The island becomes divided
into 5 principal kingdoms, with many pro
vinces each having a Cazic. They were
1. Caizimu in the east with 11 provinces,

Higuey was the first of them, 2. Bainoa

in the centre, the largest of all, belonging
to the Baquel dynasty, with 24 provinces,
Maguana being the first of them, 3. Gu-
acarima, the west end, with 12 provinces,
Xaragua being the main, 4. Hubaba, a
small kingdom with 3 provinces in the
south mountains, 5. Cotoy or Cayabo in
the mountains of the north, held by the
Mayoriex people, with 7 provinces, and
the mountains Zibao.
Dangleria gives the names of all these
provinces, but he has omitted the kingdom
of Marten in the north-west, he makes it
only a province of Bainoa. Laet, Charle-
voix and Munoz have given maps of old
Hajti, with the situations of many, the
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 199

mountains, lakes &c.;

rivers, towns, islands,
gee my Ancient Geography of the Antilles.
6Qth Event. Meantime Cuba was also
divided into 7 kingdoms, 1. Mayzi or Maiti
2. Bayamo west of it, 3.
opposite Hayti,
Cuetjba in the centre, whence the name of
Cuba, probably the head kingdom, 4. Ca-
maycgua or Camaguey inhabited by a
different people, famous tribe, probably
Camay g uas of Horduras, or Olmecas,
a
5. Xagva near the middle, 6. Macaca in
the south opposite Jamaica, 7. Hanigu-
anica at the west end where are the high
mountains Ultima. t

61st Event. The island of Jamaica was

divided in two kingdoms. Boriquen also
Buchena or Burichina (D) now Porto-Rico,
formed one, but had 20 Cazics in as many
valleys, the high
mountains of Guayamo
being desert. The Kucaijas (white isl
ands) now Bahama, were numberless, the
largest being Amana, Zigateo, Bahama,
Bimini, Sumana, Yuma, Guanahani, Sao-
moto, Abaco &c. The Cazics were much
also Bohitos or Be-
respected there, being
hiques (priests) judges and stewards. La
bor was in common and the daily food given
from the public stores. Some islands were
at war but only used sticks in their quarrels.
;

Yet all the islands formed a single kingdom,

the great Cazic resided at Saomoto.
&2d Event. The Caribas of Ayay having
multiplied, spread again over the eastern
islands: they are repulsed in Boriquen;
200 IIAYTIAN ANNALS.

but meeting their ancient tribes in Curu-

cueria now Guadeloupe it becomes their
:

chief island whence they send war parties

:

to 1000 miles off, even to the continent ;

and occupy Galana now Marigalante,
Matinino or Madinino now Martinique,
Liamaca now Antigua, Liamuiga St.
Christopher, Bayaraco St. Vincent, Be-
quia Grenada &,c. called collectively Cali-

aqiui the islands of the Calibis.

63d Event. They molest the shores of
Boriquen, where they are always repulsed,
but often steal men and children to eat
them.
6th Event. They assail the shores of
Hayti, where they are much feared sig ;

nals by smoke are made when they appear.

In Higuey and Caizimu, eastern regions of
the island, the Haytians become warlike to
defend themselves, and use poisoned arrows
as they did. Elsewhere the Haytians used
only darts, lances and macanas, peculiar
wooden swords.
65th Event. The Caribs went as far as
the shores of Cuba, and desolated the south
shores the Cubans removing their towns
:

inland. They were called Canibas and

Canimas and succeed in forming a settle
:

ment at Baracoa to the south-east.

66th Event. They were repulsed in their
attempt against the \varlike Jamaicans who
used arrows they do not appear to have
;

molested the Yucayans, owing to their for

mer alliance and gift af the island Ayay.
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 201

These events are chiefly collected from

Columbus own account, and personal nar
ratives of his travels, with other retrospec
tive hints by the Spanish writers. They
will also afford the notices of the subsequent
events.
67th Event. The population of all the
Tainos in the Antilles was at least two
millions; 1,200,000 in Hayti; 600,000 in
Cuba; 100,000 in Boriquen; 60,000 in
Jamaica 40,000 in the Yucayas
; ; besides
the unknown Carib population.
This is the least calculation, at the Spa
nish arrival: others have swelled it to 6
millions, including all the West Indies.
Las-Casas states that the Lucayas had
500,000, Jamaica and Boriquen 600,000.
68th Event. The domestic animals of
these islands, were among beasts, Alco
dogs, gochi-dogs, agutis, cavias, pecari
hogs and manatis : turtles and guanas
among reptiles :
parrots, doves, partridges,
fowls, ducks and red cranes among birds :

remoras among fishes and even cucuyos

;

or fire flies used for lamps among insects.

Such were found either in one or all
the islands which were not therefore des
;

titute of domestic animals, as commonly

believed. Columbus found tame fowls at
Cuba in 1492; which were probably the
Powis fowls,
69th Event. Beroica was king of Ja
maica (about the year 1420) he began a
dynasty his two successors were Bern-
;
202 HAYTIAN ANNALS.

beroica and Abcm-beroica, meaning Be-

roica II., Beroica III.
Garcia states this fact but in 1503
;

Columbus found Ameyro Cazic of the east,

and Huarco of the west of Jamaica.
70th Event. The island Puta or Cahiri
now Trinidad at the furthest east end of
the Antilles was still inhabited by several
Aruac tribes, Cahiris, Yaoy &c. which
resisted the inroads of their constant foes
the Galibis and Caribas.
71st Event. Between 1450 and 1480
Guaramatex was the greatest king and
Cazic of Hayti, in Bainoa and Maguana.
7M Event. Cayacoa was king of Caizimu
and Higuey in the east from about 1460 to
1494 when he died.
73d Event. About 1470 some Caribs
settle in Samana, the east peninsula of

Hayti and two valiant brothers Caonabo

;

and Manicatex, form themselves a small

kingdom inland near to the Mayoriex na
tion, Mayo-banex their king admits them
as allies. Caonabo conquers 3 provinces,
Dahabon, Zibaho and Manababo. He was
so much esteemed for his valor, that Ana-
coana the Venus of Hayti, sister of the
king of Xaragua, becomes his wife soon
after. (20)
74dh Event. About 1475, Behechio is
kings of Guacarima in the west, till 1500.
His capital was Xaragua. He became a
conqueror of several provinces, as far as
Neyba and Ozama rivers. He had 32 vas-
 HAYTIAN ANNALS. 203

and 30 wives, his favorite queen

sal Cazics,
was Guanahata.
Dangleria calls him Beuchicus Anaca-
choa, and says that as usual with great
kings, he received
many titles, being called
Shining Copper, Bright Highness, and
Rich Flood. These titles were really
I uicigua Iwbitt Heaven-like ot Vt-llow
Copper.
Siarei-huibo Star-briulit Higlme>s.

Jhtyh-ziuevufn Wealthy in Stteauus.

75th Event. In 1480 Guarionex succeeds
Guaramatex as the greatest king of Hayti.
16th Event. In 1486 the Cubans send a
colony to Florida, in search of a river and
spring restoring to youth; they visit the
Pola islands, now Martyrs or Florida keys,
the Colas nation of South Florida, and
settle the town of Abaiba near the cape of
Florida. Herrera. (21)
This proves a previous trade and know
ledge of Florida. The Colas are perhaps
descendants of the ancient Cara-CWs of
Hayti: they dwelt in Florida till 1760,
when they removed Cuba. to
Hth Event* In 1490 and previous to it,
war in Cuba between the kingdom of Cuba
or Colba, and Cavilla king of the Cami
nation, inthe country of Bafan, whose
was Fava. Columbus Narrative.
capital
Columbus heard of this war in 1492.
The Cami are the same as the Cama-
yegua, the foreign
204 NOTES.

NOTES TO CHAPTER vi.

1. The accountof these strangers in

Hayti is
very slender and confused, some
writers deem them the ancestors of all the
Caribs; yet they acknowledge Caonabo
as a late comer. Mayo-banex name of
their last king means Maya-head in the
Maya language. They must have been an
ancient colony or remain of the Mayas,
since they had already three dialects. All
strangers were called Caribs at last by the
Haytians, whence the blunder.
2. Traces of 44 distinct nations or tribes
are found in the ancient history of the
Antilles, (see last note) which are the an
cestors of all the American nations of east
ern origin by the Atlantic ocean.
3. These titles of the Supreme God might
furnish many pages of compared analogies.
Mamona is identic with the Mammon of
Africa and Asia. Liella has analogies
with all the EL
or suns, gods and lords of
the east. Atabcira is identic with Ata-
byriiis the Jove of the Phrygians and
Pelasgians
o The meaningO Unic-being
:
c5
has
analogies in Ata-belra all over the world.
Ata is one or first in many languages.
Compare Atmon of Egypt, Baracata or
Paraxacta the nature or mother of Bra-
ma of the Hindus. Mamona with Vima-
na eternal god of the Jains, the Manilas
of North America. Ate was god in Thra-
cian, Ata in Brazil, Etna and Heyla in
 NOTES. 205

Polynesia. The names of God in the

Cantabrian and Oscan dialects is Ian,
Ion, Jaana, Jain, Janieva, Janugoieva
fyc. similar to Jemao, Jocana arid Hiauna
of Hayti.
4. Gua-ma-o-con was such-great-of-
world, in the early monosyllabic language
of the Antilles. Compare with Con-el, and
the gods of the Atlantes, Guanches &c.
5. Compare the following words for winds
with Gua-banzex.
Vayajam Sanscrit.
Band old Arabic.
Watem, Vato Zend.
Bangin Bali.
Bentus old Latin.
Vent us Latin.
Andas Etruscan.
Abka Abask.
Sabam Ceylon.
6. It was Jala, Khaya, Cayo, Hay in
the dialects and it is pure Greek and Egyp
tian. Compare Aya, Ai, Eta, la, Gaya,
become Aya,
in the Pelasgic dialects, since
Yaia, Gea in Greek.
Kahi Egyptian.
AkJic Zend.
Kay Deri of Iran.
Lja Sanscrit.
Ca, Aion Phenician.
Ay Lybian.
Aya old Irish.
Ayate, Gays Ausonian and Oscan.
In America numerous analogies are tound,
18
206 NOTES.

Aya Betoy, A in Lule, Catun Tzuluki,

Acuti Moxos &c.
7. EL for son was primitive Haytian
and synonymous with tribe, children, family,
divine or son of God as in Asia. In the
dialects Rabu, Rahen, Muru tyc. meant
Son. Compare Hi trihe in Persian, Zitl
man Leh Osset, Lez Lezghi.
in Circassian,
Lele UL in Turan, now Oglu
in Pelasgian,
in Turk Olgos Eolian, Vulgns Latin,
Cliuli in Carthulan, Oleos, Laos in Greek,
Eleuth in Mongol, Chula old Spanish, Ala
Copt, Bail Etruscan, Cobayl Berber, Haial
in D. Shiluh, JJlu Afgan, Eli Hungarian,
Filius and fam-ilia Latin &c. Even our
words Fellow, Child and Folks derive
from this ancient source, the oriental EL,
IL, OL. In America we find it in the
OL-mecas, Chols &c. Olo in Vilela,
Yoalc Abipon, ELES Mexican &c.
8. The Cols are perhaps the Chols, Olme-
cas, Colas of Florida, Collas of Peru &c.
The Caras may be the ancient Caribs, or
the Guaranis, the Caras of Peru, the Co
ras of Mexico &c.; compare with the an
cient Carians and many other primitive
nations.
9. Although we do not meet in Hayti
the Greek name of Atlantis, we have so
many allusions to the devils Tar as, and
Amazons Amayuna, that we can connect
these traditions with the Greek accounts.
The ancestors of the Haytians if Pela
gians were foes and vassals of the Atlantes ;

but allies of the Amazons.

 NOTES. 207

10. Compare Cazic with the following

names for
king :

Oriental Names.
Ach Egypt and Etruscan.
Vasll of Greeks.
Kasek in Sitka.
Cazi in Iran.
Sheik in Arabic.
Zic Iberians and Sicules.
Acalic, Agazi Berber.
Bazilik Pelagian.
Cahin Lybian.
Huzil Carian.
Cay Zend.
Iza Tigreh.
Cazil Mindanao island.
Cazls Socotora island.
Izcan of Haikans.
Izca, Kan of Turans.
Casts of Syrians.
American Names.
Acachi of Totonacas.
Wachil of Nachez.
Zac of Muyzcas.
Cathi of Pinindas.
Ahatic of Huaztecas.
Inca of Peruvians.
Chiaca of Coras.
Cuchi of Puncays.
Kiuska of Tzulukis.
11.Compare Ziba with the following
names for stone :

Hiban in Berber.
Uben in Hebrew.
208 NOTES.

Aben in Syriac.
Keibe Celtic.
Siwa Nukahiva island.
Ripa, Rupes in Latin.
tSitaba Pelasgian.
Bahiba old Arabic.
Iba Samoyed.
Batu Malay.
It is in America, Siba in Cahiri, Tabu
in Yaoy Saba, Tebu, Tobu in Galibi dia
;

lects, Ttishub in Huasteca, Tepe in Mexi

can, Tzacapu in Talasca &c.
12. Although Matinino was one of the
names of Martinico, it may have been given
afterwards, and there may have been an
other land of that name, perhaps the Atlantis
or Trinidad.
Garcia gives Matalino as a synonym,
Ma means great, and thus it would by the
great TALINO, the real great Atalantis.
The conjecture is plausible ; but the name
was afterwards transferred to South, Ame
rica. If the real African Atlantis is meant,
the event must be before the last flood.
13. This metal Guanin is the Orichalc
of the ancient Greeks which has so much
;

puzzled the learned, being wrongly deemed

Platina, which would have been infusible.
It was the production of Atlantis !

14. But Garcia gives a different version

of this fable, he sa)s that the men being in
want of women sent 4 Caracols (their vas
sals?) to catch wives, who were like ants
on trees but slippery like eels yet some
;
:
 NOTES. 209

being caught became the wives of the

Guaninis. Ants were called Comekhon
in Haytian, and thus we have another tribe
akin to the Comaguas, Camay aguas tyc.
who were previous settlers of Hayti, and
descendants of Kon! the Klions of Lybia?
But it is strange that we find here the
Myrmidons of Grecian fable and many !

affinities in the name of that tribe of ants.

Mur-mekon in Pelagian and Greek, Ume-
Jean in Thracian,jFor/mca in Latin, Camot
in Bali, Mohur in Iran &c., while in Ame
rica Co in a gen of Uraba, Camaxen of the
Talascas and Opatas. All referring per
haps to the ancient people of Ants; the
Pismires of Gothic tribes; a people of
dwarfs or weakness, akin to Pygmies and
Troglodytes thus traced also to America.
!

15. Compare with Anaboria or Nabor-

itas (working men) the following names
lor vassals and laborers Ndboriti in
Coyba, Labuyu of Caribs, Anaconas of
Peru and Muyzcas, Naboria of Mayas
and in the east.
Tabara in Turan.
Burutis in Ausonian.
Aboricin, Abeirgon Pelagic.
Boor, Bura Frisic. >

Ambactos in Gaul.
Manahunis in Tahiti.
Nerba Hindostani.
Bendar Pehlvi.
Abondas Saxon.
Canabas, Knave Gothic.
18*
 210 NOTES.

Nebara Nepal.
Parias India.
16. remarkable that the primitive
It is
notions of the Haytians about ghosts <fcc.

prevail yet among the Negroes of the An

tilles. The Obiah or sortilege, and Biqrin
ghosts, of Jamaica &,c., appear to have
survived. If introduced lately by the Afri
can Negroes it is strange they should be
;

similar to the Haytiari names of old.

17. The two brothers became gods of
good and evil, as their names indicate
Gua-tauva implies suck goodness : while
Pregonero is the devil of Cumana, under
the names of Proruru or Progurp.
18. These priests drest in white as in
Central America, and the Druids; are
primitive Lybian or Druidic priests and
,
Pelagic Bramins. Their name is found in
Hubantes in Pelagic.
Faybo of the Guanches.
>
Vatcs Ausonian and Gaul.
Aobu in Aramic.
Behotus Dorian.
Bedo old French.
Phonto in Egypt.
Purohito in Sanscrit.
Sudan in Pelvi.
Budha of Budhists.
Baharas Nepal.
Heotes Sicanian &c.
19. The Caribs went nearly naked when
;

the Spaniards came with clothes and guns

the prophecy was explained. Cochio for
 NOTES. 211

dress and mantle has affinities with many

ancient languages, Gonachen in Iran,
Ahico of Guanches, Poncho of Peru and
Chili, Cachaca of Gauls, Cochaya of Sla
vonians, Cota in Celtic &c.: whence our
coat.
20. This is the most plausible account
of Caonabo but he perhaps was a Maya
;

and not a Carib his name is no\ Carib,

:

but Haytian, meaning gold of the house.

Anacaona would hardly have married a
Carib? I have attempted to put probable
dates to these retrospective events, loosely
mentioned by Dangleria and the Spanish
writers.
21. The intercourse between Cuba, Flo
rida and the Lucayas was frequent. Dan
gleria says the Lucayas were a happy
people, with beautiful women, for whose
sake many Cubans and Floridans came to
live there.
22. It will be proper to recapitulate here
the ancient nations and tribes of the An
tilles, mentioned in these traditions and
annals; adding to each some well-known
modern nations of the continent, bearing
nearly the same name, and most probably
descended from them : unless it is preferred
to consider them as ancestors rather than
posterity, a very improbable fact. Mean
time weacquire thereby a new clue to
American annals and ethnology: since
nearly all the nations of America may be
connected with those by other links of
languages, traditions &c.
212 NOTES.

1.Zemisor Chemes, Compare Zemis and

Zemayos of Chaco and Chimus of Peru.
2. Tuyras or Taras, Compare Tarascas
and Tarahumara of Mexico, Taricas and
Talas of Tucuman, Atures of Oronoc &c.
3. GuabanZ) Compare Abays and Abi-

pons of Chaco?
4. Khayas, Compare Cayubas and Khak-
has of Peru.
5. Higueras or Hibueras, Compare Gu-
aranis, they called man Ibl, the Borias &c.
6. Boinis, Bohanes of Charcas, and
names of priests in South America.
7. Marohus or Mar ocas, Muras of Bra

zil, Aymaras of Peru, Maronios of Charcas.

8. Corocores, Coretus of Brazil, Coras
of Peru, Coros of Cumana, Coras of Mexico.
9. Coles, probably same as Cores, Colas
of Florida, Collas of Peru, Chols of Central
America, Cholas of South America.
10. Caracara again same, Caras, Caris,
Carios of Guaranis and Peru, perhaps also
Caribs ?
11. Manicos or Manacos, the great
Nacos J^Ianicas or Manoas, Maynas of
Peru, Nacos of Comayagua.
12. Icotas or Hicotcas, Cotos Carib
tribes.
13. Cnutas appear same as I-cota /
and Hi arc articles, Cotos and Cotas tribes
of Cumana and Oronoc.
14. Caanau or Caonas, Cagnas, Canaris
of Peru.
15. Glagau or Xaguas,
Changas of Peru,
Achaguas of Guyana.
 NOTES. 213

16.Amayunas, Mayoriexes of Hayti,

Mayas of Yucatan, Mbayas of Chaco.
17. Machocha, Machicuis of Charcas,
Chunchos of Peru.
18. Zibas, Zipas of Muyzcas, Shibaois
of Guyana.
19. Khoboses, Coropos of Brazil, Coybas
of Darien, Mocobis of Chaco.
20. Gionas or Annas, Yana-conas of
Peru.
21. Kadrus, Aruacs of Guyana.
22. Giahubas, Yaoys, Shiahubas and
Yahus of Guyana.
23. GuaniniS) Guanas all over South
America.
24. Tonas, Atun-collas of Peru, Tuncas
of Popayan, Tun of Chili.
25. Anacac or Manati, Tamanacus of
Guyana.
26. Boras, Anaborias of S. America.
Boroas of Chili.
27. Comos, Comis or Come-Khon, Co-
mayaguas of Honduras, Comagr e of Darien,
Aculma of Mexico.
28. Goeiz, Goyaz of Brazil, Guyanas of
Oronoc.
29. Aumatex, Yumas, Yameos of Peru,
Amatalas of Moxos.
30. Guatauvas, Guatayos or Aruac
tribes.
31. Moretes, Muretes of Moxos ? Muras
of Brazil.
32. Caribas, Canibas, Canimas, The
Calibis or Caribs.
214 NOTES.

33. Timanis, Timanas of Chaco, Ta-

manacs and Tarrccas of Oronoc.
34. Labouyous, Abuyas and Abayes
synonym of M bay as.
35. Cahiris Caris of South America.
36. Eyeris, Yaros of Parana.
37. Toas, Taos of Tucuman, and of New
Mexico.
38. Oumekwas, Omaguas, Humayons of
Chaco &c.
39. Mabuyas, Abuyas, Poyas, Poyay of
North and South America.
40. Cofachis. Cofachis or Cowetas of
North America ?
41. ApalachiS) Apalaches, Yamasis of
North America.
42. Mayoriex or Ziguayos, Mayas,
Guayos of Chaco.
43. Cons, Chons and Yana-Conas of
Peru, Conos of Chaco, Comvos and Cona-
mas of South America.
44. jSls or Mi (children), Eles and Ols
of Mexico, Yoales or Vilelas and Lules or
Pele of Chaco.
Thus, how gratuitous was the common
opinion that only one nation filled the An
tilles. Meantime we find nowhere in these
annals that name of Antilia, which in their
language would have been Anti-ill sons of
Antes, or Ana-ti-ili flower-high-children.
Itmay be a Lybian name like Atlantes, both
referring to the Antis or Anteus, the early
inhabitants of North Africa, and of Peru.
 IIAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 215

CHAPTER VII.

THE HAYTIAX OR TAIXO LAXGUAGE res

tored, with fragments of the dialects of
Cuba, Jamaica, Lucaijas, Boriquen,
Eyeri, Cain, Araguas. Grammar,
roots, and comparative Vocabularies.

At an early period I endeavored to col

lect all the scattered fragments of this lan
guage, in order to elucidate and support
the historical traditions. This labour con
cluded in 1828, has given very important
results, whi h shall now be explained. At
the time of the Spanish discovery and con
quest, many Spaniards spoke that language;
many slaveswere sent to Spain but phi
;

lology was not then attended to. Therefore

we have no dictionary nor grammar of this
language. Meantime the very nation has
disappeared, destroyed by Spanish cruelty.
However, nearly all the early travellers
and writers on the West Indies have pre
served by chance, some words of it. Co
lumbus himself mentions some of them in
his original journal. Roman and Dangleria
explain many of the quoted words. Others
are scattered in Acosta, Gomara, Oviedo,
Garcia, Diaz, Las-Casas &c.; which had
never been all collected even by Vater nor
Edwards. Gili alone undertook to give a
long list of Hay tian words but three-fourths
;
216 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

of them are geographical or historical names

unexplained and unavailable.
I have used, compared and brought to
gether all these loose materials, and thus
succeeded in restoring about 231 words of
this language, a list ample enough for all
historical purposes. This contains besides
50 words of the Eyeri and eastern dialects,
with 38 of the Cuban or western dialects,
useful to show the variations of dialects.
We know that from Bahama to Cuba,
Boriquen to Jamaica, a same language
was spoken in various slight dialects, but
understood by all: Columbus himself says so.
But this language, which had also partly
spread in Florida, and in South America,
has the appearance of being a mixt speech.
This appears from the many synonyms, the
deviations of dialects, and the double forms,
or relative position of words. In the small
eastern islands the Eyeris or Cab res had
been destroyed by theCaribs,who preserved
the women, and these preserved their own
language, mixt with some Carib words and
taught it to their daughters ; so as to pro
duce a double language, that of the women
being quite peculiar. This singular fact
well authenticated, will enable us to presume
a similar conquest and custom, wherever
we shall meet in America, with a peculiar
female idiom.
The many nations or tribes mentioned
in the traditions, which had gradually amal
gamated ; and the settlement in Cuba and
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 217

Hayti of the Mayas, will account for this

mixture of synonyms. But the existence
also of many homonyms, lead us to a former
more simple speech, probably monosyllabic
and quite regular as the oriental idioms, to
which it is most akin.
From the primitive languages of North
Africa and South Europe, it had received
this regular position of ideas ; but by the
mixture with the Maya aud Mexican na
tions using the inverse form, it borrowed
that newform. The same happened in
Europe to the Celtic and Oriental tribes,
who received in Greece and Italy the in
verse form of speech from the Scythian,
Illyrian and Gothic tribes.
The comparative examination of the
Haytian and dialects, was pursued by me,
upon all the languages of the earth, as I
was determined that one American nation
at least, should be traced philologically to
its real origin. Thus I found many thou
sand analogies of it, out of which I have
used about 1500 in the annals, notes and
vocabularies. A single American language
does then contain more comparative analo
gies in about 200 words than all those col
lected by Vater and Malte, out of 400
American languages and this fact upsets
;

all the illusions, theories and false views,

based thereon by them, Humboldt and
others.
But this comprehensive labour teaches
19
218 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

other facts, by far more important am

available. 1. That American language;
have analogies with all the languages o.

the earth, 2. That they have similar analo

gies with each other, 3. That it is only th(
superior number of analogies that may in
dicate a or parental connection ou
filial

of America, And that also similar great

4.
est number of analogies, indicate the pa
rental relations of American languages anc
nations between themselves, 5. Lastly that
unless a language and nation is compared
with all the others, we can never ascertair
accurately, nor trace its real parentage
philologically.
This consequence is obvious, although it

will not please the lazy or timid philologists

and historians. It shall be further pursued
and elucidated hereafter ; but
let us now
7

apply these rules to the Haytian.

I could give 400 comparisons. Let us
select a few.
2. Ainu of Clioka islands between Japan
and Kamchatka, 22 comparable words 4
alike in Haytian Boat, house, no, drink
Mutual affinity only 21 per cent. No pa
rentage.
2. Singala of Ceylon, 50 comparable
words, 16 analogies, with Haytian Mutual
affinity 32 per cent. Very distant parentage.
3. Guanch of the
Canary island nearest
to Hayti in the east, 32 comparable words,
14 akin. Mutual affinity 42 per cent.
Distant connection.
 IIAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 219

4. Mandara. Handsome black nation

in the centre of Africa, 12 words compar
able, 6 akin, one, water, man, kin-, mo
ther, river Mutual analogies 50 per cent.
Nearer connection than with the Guanch,
or separation less remote.
5. Pelagic*
o or ancestors of the Greeks
and Comparable words in all the
Italians.
ancient and modern dialects nearly 200,
whereof about 100 offer more or less analo
gies !Mutual affinity 80 per cent ! Com
plete and near connection.
Therefore the Haytians are of Pelagic
origin ! No other group of languages offer
anything like as many. The nearest afterj
are the Atlantic L. Lybian, Egyptian, Bask,
Sanscrit, Persian &c. who are all connected
with the Pelagic nations. The analogies
with the Tartars, Chinese, Polynesians &c.,
are all less in amount.
In America the Haytian affinities are of
course the greatest with the Aruac nations
of South America ; who are their brothers,
and extend to the Taos of Tucuman and
the Tinguis or true Patagons of Pigafetta.
Yet they may have been divided long ago,
or ever since their American settlement :

since out of two selected for comparisons,

after the vocabularies, the Araguas had
only 70 per cent of analogy, and the Cairi
only 56 per cent. The nearest affinities
after these, were with the Apalachis, Na-
chez, Cadoz, Huastecas, Mexican, Ta-
rasca, Maya, Chontal fyc of N. America,
220 HAYTAIN LANGUAGE.

and the Darien, Betoy, Peruvian, Chili,

Mbaya fyc. of South America.
Those with the nations of N. America of
Asiatic origin, and the nations of South
America of African origin, such as the
Linapis and Guaranis, were much reduced.
See the compared vocabularies.
The Haytian shall now become therefore
one of the touchstones of other American
languages, to verify their eastern or At
lantic origin, and above all the connection
with the American Pelagians.
Let us now consider the forms and pe
culiarities of this interesting language, and
first its
phonology.
It appears to have all the sounds of the
Italic languages; but it lacks the Greek
TH, PS, the Cairi had TH. It has been
written by Spaniards, and their simple or
thography applies well to it ; but leaves a
doubt whether it had the Celtic and French
u (unless it be y) Hebrew and English SH,
lacking Their
in Spanish. is as in CH
English, and the French TCH. It had
the gutural X
of the Greeks and Spanish,
written X
and J. Also the Spanish LL,
GN or N, and TZ.
It had few P being changed to B few ;

F often changed to V few L changing to

;

Y few S changed to Z few D changed

; ;

to T. It had no nasal sounds as in Italian,

AN becoming Ana Many dipthongs
<fyc.

AC, OEI, IA, AI, UA, AU, El &e. as in

Italian, each vowel sounded. This made
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 221

the language soft, pleasing and musical as

in Italianand Polynesian. Dangleria says
the accent was always on the last syllable,
as in French.
On the grammar of it, nothing has been
written what Vater has said is quite loose
;

and inacurate. We
have not even the
Lord s Prayer in it, so as to serve as a
model. Our only guides are a few trans
lated phrases of Roman and Dangleria;
but they enable us to perceive the main
features of it.
One of the chief was the great use of
articles, as in Italian but with a peculiar
;

one GUA, put commonly before, but some

times after the nouns. It was a demon
meaning such, or this, that,
strative article,
these, those but never changing and com
;
mon as our The : while this indicative The
was declinable or changing as in the Italic
languages, and extremely various, although
always prefixed, expressed by I, HI, HIN,
NI, N ZI, LI &,c.
,
A
third kind of arti
cle was O, which when added, appears to
have been comparative, and to mean Akin,
Like, Similar, or our English AS. The
relative article Of was A prefixed.
Examples of Articles.
Gua-yava This pear.
Gua-ma This great, or lord.
Gua-tiaos Those brothers,
Ma-za-gua Great plain such.
Bala-gua Sea such, the ocean.
I- Guana The guana or lizard.
19*
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Ni-taino The good or noble.

Mi taino My noble lord.
Li-ani The wife. Eyeri dialect.
Hin-Guaili The such-sons, the children,
Ziba o Stone like, stony.
A-na Of bloom, a flower.
A-boria Of labor, a vassal.
A-maca Of wood, a bed.
A-ma Of great, water.
A-reiti Of rite, song.
These articles formed probably the de
clinations of nouns, as we do not perceive
a different desinense. This form was more
like the Celtic, Oscan, and Greek, than the
Latin.
The feminine was formed nearly as in
Italian, O changing to A. Taino, Taina,
Lord, Lady Hito, Hita, Man, Woman;
but there must have been irregularities
difficult to trace as some words masculine
:

end in I, S, N, U, L, Perhaps some where

neutral.
Some words are formed by duplication,
implying an amplitude, as in the Oriental
language. Bi life, Bibi mother and wife
in dialects. Ba habitation, Baba, Vava
Father. Ma great, Mama Xau
mother.
cake, Xauxau bread or large cake.
The plurals are chiefly in I as in Italian,
or in S
as in Spanish ; but there are some
irregular plurals. Taino, Taini, Lord,
Lords. Hito, hitos man, men.
EL son. ILI sons. Zend angel, Zetnes
angels.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 223

The Eyeri dialect forms many plurals in

UM. Eyeri man, Eyerium men ; Inara
woman, Inayum women.
The adjectives are put before cr after
the substantives, blending the two forms ;

and the prevailing form in compound words

is doubtful, perhaps the regular as in Latin.

Examples of regular position.

Hay-ti Land-high.
Ana-caona Flower (of) gol.l.
Buhui-tihu Priest high or eminent.
Examples of inverse positions.
Bo-hito Old man or priest.
Jaya-cl Earth -son.
N abor-itas The working men.
The adjectives are chiefly formed from
nouns, and often by a simple O added, thus
Ziba stone, Zibao stony, Zibayo mount.
Tarei heaven, Tareigua heavenly or
heaven-like.
Duhos wealth. Duilizi wealthy or
wealth-is.
The superlatives are commonly formed
by duplication. Ua old, Uaua very old.
Co fruitful, Coco very fruitful, the coco
nut.
Or else by the affix Ma which amplifies
every thing.
The pronouns appear very simple.
MI, M first person for I, me, my, mine ;
but our is Ahia 1
TI. T Second person for thee, thou, thy,
thine.
224 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

LI, L Third person for he, she, his,

her.

NI, N Common like It or rather On of

the French.
How their plurals are formed, is doubtful ;

but perhaps the inflexions alone formed

them. These pronouns are pure Italian !

or rather primitive. They were often dis

pensed with as in Italian.
Of the verbs we know little or nothing.
By a few examples of the verb to be, it was
quite irregular as with us.
EX To be Tei be thou Bei being.
Beira a being Dacha I am.
El he is Zi it is, this is.
In these Ei appears the root, derives
from Eil, and was then similar to El son,
as Zi to Izi eyes.
This verb joined to others was added to
words. Guarocoel we know he is, may be
analyzed Gua-roco-el such-know-he-is.
We have an example of negative verbs
in Macabuca I do not care, which is Maca-
buca not-care, or never-mirid in French ;

tfimporte, in Italian non euro.

Of the syntax we may form an idea by
the few preserved phrases ; which I have
analyzed as follow, and compared with the
Italian.
! Teitoca thou be quiet. Tacitu Italian.
tocheta much, molto.
zinato angly. irato.
Guame-chyna this great God. gran-
Nume.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 225

Gua-ibba that go. Vai It.

2. <[
zinato angry, irato.
macabuca not care, non euro.
Dios Spanish God. Dio It.
3. ^ Aboria Servant. Servo.
dacha I am. Sono.
words is perfect
his idiom or position of
in Italian which admits of many transposi
tions; but in English syntax and idiom
these phrases mean
1. quiet, God will be very angry.
Be
2. Begone, I do not care if he is angry.
3. I am the servant of the Spanish God.
The Haytian numbers have not been
transmitted to us, and I could only collect
the following secondary numbers Ata
first, Bern second, Abem third which :

however are primitive and indicate a bi

nary numeration although the language
:

had probably the decimals.

By a careful analytical process I have
been able to decompose the compound
words, and even reach their monosylabic
roots. All the long words can be thus
analyzed, and show that this compound
form only arises, as usual in American
languages, by the blunders of the Spanish
writers, who WTote long words instead of
short ones; blending articles and affixes.
The Haytian thus analyzed and reduced
is a very simple
language, approximating
to the primitive and oriental forms, wherein
short monosyllables of generic import,
226 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

formed the base of the speech, and became

modified by union and relative position.
By these means the following essential
roots of the language have been collected,
and are given to help future similar inves
American languages.
tigations of
Examples of composition.
Cazabi Bread. Ca-za-bi soil-fruitful-life.
Manali Sea cow. Ma-na-tl great-thing-
eminent.
Turei Heaven. Thir-ei Thou-light-be.
Furzidi Cloudy, fur-zi-di gloom-it-is-
day. (or now)
Areiti Song, rites. A-rei-ti of reality
eminent.
Naniclii Soul. Na-ni-chi thing the active.
Maroyo Moon. M#-ro-yo great lovely.
74 essential monosyllabic roots of this
language or genera of ideas.
A, Of, as, like.
Ac, Holy, sacred, religious.
AM, Water, root, plenty.
AN, Male thing, man, people, folk.
AT, One, alone, first, unic.
BA, Father, ancestor, dwelling.
BAL, Raft, floating, wave, sea.
BAN, Wind, air.
BAO, Music, lyre, instrument.
BAT, Beating, game, play, ball.
BEM, Second, double, twin, two, next.
Bi, Life, wife, mother.
BOA, Habitation, house.
BOR, Labor, work, vassal, service.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 227

CA, Land, soil, earth, dry.

CAN, Fish, swift, bad.
CHI, Active, soul, work, wine, lively.
CIION, Hot, dry, fever.
CHUC, Take, grasp, hold.
Co, Soil, fruitful, fountain, dog, thread.
COAT, Joy, delight, happiness.
Cu, Chapel, altar, hearth, fire, all.

Cus, Worm, creeping.

Di, Day, now, actual.
DUH, Wealth, riches, treasures, property.
Ei, Existence, to be.
EL, Son, tribe, child, he is.
FUR, Gloom, dark, cloud, fury.
GIA, Fowl, bird, flying.
GUA, Such, this, that, these, those.
GUEY, Shell, hollow, closed.
HA, Yes, sure, certain.
Hi, The, indication, here.
Hio, House, hut, cottage.
HUIB, Head.
I,The, sign of life and action.
IO, God, the living-type.
IT, Man, male.
IN, Woman, female.
IZ, Eyes, looks.
L ,LI, He, she, they, his &c., oft. changed
MA, Great, big, larger, increase, mothers,
water &c.
MAS, Food, to eat &c.
MI,M Me, my, mine.
,

NA, Thing, bloom, lizard.

Ni,N The thing, my thing.
,
228 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

No, NOA, Boat, navigation, noble.

O, Like, similar, akin.
OB, Copper, yellow.
OP, Dead.
Pu, Wood, purple.
RA, REI, Real, rite, evidence, offspring.
Ris, Red.
Ro, Love, belove.
Ri, Male, people, men.
SOR, West, Eve, late, far.
TOA, Breast, milk.
Ti, High, lofty, eminent.
TAB, Tube, pipe.
TAI, TIAO, Brother, friend, good.
Toe, Rest, peace, quiet.
UA, Old, ancient.
UR, Light.
UT, Rabbits.
VA, Cave, hollow, father, origin.
VAR, War, warrior.
XAU, Cake, baked, bread.
Xi, Strong, pungent, pepper.
YAR, End, tail, vent.
Yu, White, bright.
ZA, Grass, fruitful, plenty.
ZEM, Angels, deities, idols.
ZIB, Stone, rock.
Zic, King, ruler.
Such was the Haytian language, once
spoken by several millions, and a western
branch of the Pelagic stock ; that derived
from the Asiatic Pelegs and Palis, once
peopled nearly all the shores of the Medi-
teranean 3 or 4000 years ago.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 229

Thefollowing comparative vocabularies

will prove this fact. They have not been
made to support it ; but to find the truth,
arid the probable ancestors of this Ame
rican nation, by seeking them all over the
earth. If this nation one of the nearest to
the eastern hemisphere, is thus found of
such remote antiquity, those further re
moved and inland may well be deemed
equally old, or rather older still :which
their own history shall disclose.
Out of the 234 words collected ; many
it be perceived, are hardly comparable;
will

being names of peculiar animals and plants.

About 200 offer comparisons with our lan
guages well known. It must be remarked
that the Spaniards borrowed many Haytian
words, which have since been introduced
into Spanish and other European languages.
Humboldt has given a list of them. Those
admitted in the English language now are,
hurricane, canoe, keys or islands, tobacco,
pimento, yam, tomato, cassava, savana,
mahogany, patatas, mangrove, indigo, co
pal, maize, bananas, parrot, guano, coco,
cacao, guava, hammock or hanging bed &c.;
which must not be compared, since they
have been borrowed by us from the Hay^
tian. The Spaniards have besides, chichas,
balza, Cazic spelt cacique, aguti, manati,
maguey, tiburo, guayac, macana, bejuco 3
nigua, tuna, aji, zeyba,&c.
20
230 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Yet several of those words may be use

fully compared in
ancient languages often
extinct, previous to the late connection
with America. Thus we find analogies
for maize, canoe, cazic, cayman, yam,
chicha, macana, manati &c., in many in :

dicating very ancient connections. Even

the words manati, hurricane, canoe, nigua
&,c, have affinities in modern Italic lan
guages, not derived from Hayti.
Comparative TAINO Vocabulary of
Hayti.
Authorities, R. Roman C. Colum
bus D. Dangleria, Ac. Acosta, Her.
Herrera. M. Munoz, L. Las-Casas,
O. Oviedo, G. Garcia or Gili, E. Ed-,
wards, H. Humboldt, V. Vater, A. all
or nearly all of them, Laet, Diaz, St.
Mery, Ey. Eyeri Dialect.
All or whole Quis R. D. Xus O.
Analogies, Oya Congo, Jikoga Japan, Chu h oat Nepal,
Huy Copt, Qualunque Italy. Ixquich Mexican, Kiyih
Mohigan &c.
Angel and Idol. ZEMI, Zcmes, Che-
mes A. analogies in annals.
Alligator or crocodile. CAYMAN A.
Caram Hornu, Taymah Arabic, Cuina Bechuana,
Caimio Chamoa Egyptian Dialects. Cayman Peru
vian, Camac Mexican, ^mangam Lin a pi.
Ants or pismires COMEXON R. see notes.
Apple, pear, guava. GUAVA, Guaiva,
Quay aba, Xagua A.
Jpis, Pttar, old French, Apple English, vfywas, Carba
Pelagic, Carpos Greek, Carpath Aramic, Ribi Egypt.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 231

Angry ZYNATO D.
Irato Ital, Orgytheis Greek, Cato (bad) Ausonian,
Yahat Malay, It a Tonga.
Am, I am DACHA D.
JVac/tTuran, Da (is) Bask, Davo Sanscrit. Naca
Maipuri, Ehaca Tarasca.
Arachis or ground-nut. MANX, Manis A.
Nux Latin.
Aloe MAGUEY. Magheih H. Agave
Greek.
Annona or Papaw GUANAVAN H.
Ananas or pine-apple BONIAMA G. Fan-
polomi E.
Annato or red paint ACHIOTO H. Bixa G.
Apart, aside, the side NARA R. Parte
It., Share English &c.
ATATU E.
Armadillo
Army GUARAVARA G., see War.
Air, see Wind.
Above UBEK in Eyeri, Super, Ubique,
Latin.
Breast and milk TOA R primitive word
found in all languages,
Teth Celtic, Tit J^axon, Tad Chaldaic, Toho Ainu,
Aha (milk) Araiuic, ^AoGuanche, Tea Bisharis, Doa
Hindu &c.
Bread or cake CAZABI, Cazavi A. Cuac,
Maru in dialects.
Also primitive found in 100 languages. Oguia Bask,
Jlhran Celtic and Berber, Shakua Abask, Kabaka
ISuba, Khas Haikan, Maru Zingani, Yacu Dhagul
mountains, Jlxans Pelagic, Artos Greek &c. Cuzavi
Tayrones, Cosque Chili, Casaah Cado, Cancu Peru,
Shokua Atakapas, Pasca Apalachi &c.
Be, to be, TEI, Ei D. Primitive.
232 HAYTIAX LANGUAGE.
Ei Aramic, E Italic, Hei Arabic, Eu Armoric,
Hei Oscan, Esti Greek, E Haikan, Hein Pelagic,
Eolian, Pet Egypt &c.Eini Tarasca, Atz Chay-
nias &c.

Being, and a being, BEI, BEIRA A. pri

mitive, same roots,
Boat, CANOA A. Pages.
Primitive word of 100 languages, Nau Sanscrit, Pela
gic, Osset, Nave, Barca Italic, Nans Greek, Guy
on
Guanch, Scafo, Cahekiu Sicilian, Xepec Lybian, Ba-
Cahani Ainu, Cayic Turk, Doa Arabic,
colo lllyric,
Naos Haikan, Ani Aramic, Cana Bastul or Iberian,
Naoi Celtic, Kan Teutonic &c. Noatek Mbaya,
Cana/ma, Canabir Galibis, Palayak Aleutian, Banias
Panama &c.
Bird, fowl, BOGIAEL R. Ipis in Cuba.
Compare Halit and Ibis Egypt, Pirid old Saxon,
Ipira Hindu, Vogel German, Polio Oscan. Ugedu
Sicily, Ogia Celtic, Uchel Ausonian, Bo Burman,
Mapd Suanic, Haliga Pelagic &c. Gualpa Peru,
Coxol Huasteca &c.
Bed. AMACA A. Amazas L. Barbacoa
H. Nehera, Nekera in Dialects.
Ekia, Kunera, Greek, Tamapat Malay, Nedokuri
Japan, Carna Lusitanian, Make Egypt Camata Peru,
Amaca, Akat Galibi, Mucara Betoy ? Jlmaca Yaoy,
Chinchero Guarauna.
Blue and violet, TUNNA, Quibey, Guei,
dialects. Cyanus Greek, Chuanta Abask.
Beer, CHICHA A.
Alicha, Ckeruisa Gauls, Chelia Cantabrians, Chacoli
Bask, S/iuuku China, Ichna, Isua African Atlantes,
Acka (VYine) Aramic C/iica Peru, C/iicha Chili,
AJbayas, Cackina Apalachi, Huicu Galibis &c.
Beloved, loved, Rozi, Berozi R.
Eros Greek, Behar Persian, Careich Celtic, Cara
Italic and Hebrew, Heri
Sanscrit, Eiras, Meres Egypt,
Amore Italian, Amuri Sicilian.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 233

Ball, ball-game, BATOS D. Batei G.

Orpatos Greek, Ballota Italic, Baton French, Bandy,
Bate old English Pali, Palican Chili.
Beast, beastly, wild, Caracol R.
Caracal Lybian, Car Turan, Heraca, Ferua Italy,
Caracol Berber Atlantes, Caracoler old French, Ho-lo
old Chirfese, Olo-olo Bugis and Macasar.
Basket, HAVA G. Primitive, see Cave.
Bright, TUREIGNA D. see Light.
Bananas, BANANAS Her. Camois G.
Bad fellow, VAQUIANO Ac. Paquiano
Sicily.
Brother, GUATIAO Her. Tayo Polyne
sia, Fratielo Ital. D.
Blood, MOINALU Ey.
Omoina Aramic, Idoimen African Atlantes, Odola
Bask, Zemo Zend, Tola Arabic, Haimai Pelagic,
Haematos Greek, Aimonos Romaic, Hamanos Illyric,
Mulu Koriak and Kamchatka.
Corn, maize, MAHIZ, MAYZ A.
TKfajzaBask. Mas Nepal and Congo. May Kirata of
Imalaya, Me Chinese, Maza Pelagic, Maiz Turan,
Zimidi, Zhnind Caucasian languages, Mozcn Guanch,
Tientsin, timezin tomzin African Atlantic Hazez
Apalachi, Iziz Huasteca, Zara Peru, Yasit Cora,
Umita Chili.

Cold, YMIZUI R. Hima Sanscrit, Hiems

Latin, Frimat French.
Cave, cavern, COVA, Vava D. Giaga,
Beina O.
Caca, Cabina, Phinon Pelagic, Caura Lybian, Thebi
old Egyptian, Tabaita Ausonian, Ketena, Phian Os-
can and Etruscan? Libanah, Cuena Arainic, Tana
Sicily, Deina Teuton. . . Primitive.
.

Cotton, MAPU E. ZEIBA A. Gosupon

Greek^ Kapas, Kipi Sanscrit language,
20*
234 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE*

Bombaz Pelagic, Co sib old Arabic.

Cloth, see dress.
Club, see sword.
Copper, TUOB C. Yellow copper, HOBIN
D. Kuop Pelagic, Kupros Greek, Cu~
preus Latin.
Careless, I don t care, MACABUCA D.
Bucanaco Congo.
Cutting, knife, HENEQUEN. Ecuta Bask,
Totenika Greek, Sikunatant Pehlvi, Kan-
giac Arabic &c.
Children or tribe, EL, ILI, GUAILI R.
Primitive, analogies already given in annals.
Clusia alba, or copal tree, COPEI, Copal
G.H.
Conch-shell, Maguey C. as Aloe.
Cake, XAUXAU G. Akes C. see Bread.
Xau is primitive.
Cocos, Coco G. Coquillas in Boriquen.
Cedar, CAUVANA G.
Cacao, CACAO A. same in Mexico &c.
Church, temple, chapel, Cu Acosta, Tzia.
Primitive, same name in Maya, Chontal,
Mexican &c. Gru Japan, Tia Chinese D.
Cloudy, FURZIDI, Her.
Cane, YARUMA, Her.
Crabs, Taracolas. Grankio Italian,
Harkinos Greek.
Dress, mantle, cloth, COCHIO D. R. Fa-
guas Her.
Akico Guanch, Haico Berber, Cachaca Gaul,
Coehaya
Slavonian Poncho Chili, Cuayt Galibi.
Danse and song, rites and worship AREI-
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 235

TOS A., Areites D., Areiti G., Batocos G.

Iroitos sacred songs of Greeks, Ticos Illyrian, Ar-
tesis, Orchcsis, Xoreite, danses of Pelagians and
Greeks, Jlriette (son"-)
French and Ital., hurah Sax
on, Akura Havay Yaravis Peru, Mitotvs Mexican.

Dog, Cuchis, Gochis, Alco (a peculiar

kind.)
Kkoy Caucasus, Cunis Pelagic, Kiuen China, Chin
Mungur of Nepal, Cfiien French, Cucus Persian, Cu-
cura Sanscrit, Cucha Newar, Cuxur Nepal, Cinicha
Guanch Atlantes Cuch Curdish, Cho Siam Chichi,
dlco Mexican, Chegua Chili, Cule Lule, Allco Peru,
Vichu Tarasca.
Day, Di Primitive Dies Latin and all

Pelagic languages.
Daughter, RAHEN Ey.
Chera Copt, Raena Sanscrit, Nuora
Jlhtt, Italic
Ninah Darien, Tahira Omagua.
Dead, ghost, spirit,OriA, Opoyem, Goeiz.
Boa old Ethiopic, Apw&ya Pelagic, lya Bi&liri,
Obit Latin, Leoba Irish, Zabi Bask, Obiah, Oabye,
Africans Pitini, Conopas Peru, Ho, Obild Othomi,
Maboya Galibi, Chipi Ottawa.
Devil and Evil, TUYRA D., see Annals.
Mabuya Eyeri is Carib.
Eternal, MAMONA R. Jemao, title of God,
see Annals.
Earth, land, and island, JAYA, Khaya,
Cayos, Hay, Guaca fyc. A Primitive,
see Annals.
Eat, to eat, food, to feed, IMAS, MAni A.
Mets Celtic, YamJian Bask, lahamas Kam
Slavic,
chatka, Macanu Malay, Uem Copt, Mas Sanscrit and
Thibet, Mashu Nepal Micuni Peruvian.
End, tail, YARIMA D.
Ura$ Greek, Ora Anglo-Saxou, Gomcra A ramie,
 236 HAYTAIN LANGUAGE.

Oari Japan, Ura Manchu, Brim Teutonic Yara

Tarasca.
Emerald, gem, and money, AGUACAT, O.
Achates Greek, Agata Latin &c.
Eyes, Izi, O. Primitive, Mizi in Poly
nesia, Opsis Greek, Aiz English, Iz Orien
tal language Cost Cahiri.
Field, plain, CONUCO G. V. ZAVANA Za-
naga, Mazagua, A.
Khana Pehlvi, Bashan old Arabic, Chonu Yakut,
Azagar, Zahal, Caha, Amaza, African Atlantes, Coy
Copt, Age,r Latin, Kuni, Nabeku Iberian Spanish
Cog Guarani, Cu Omaguas, Tzallan Huasteca.
Fly, flying-insect, COCUYO, Cuinix, Zie-
vas. Huica Pelagic, Cuic Sanscrit, Mus-
ca Latin.
Fountain, COA, Maca, Mini. Cum
Hindi, Ain Arabic, Hecoas Pelagic.
Frog, TOA G. Onomatopeia.
Father, AHIA, Baia^ R., Vava, Baba Ey.
Primitive, found in 500 languages.
Bap Lybian, of atlantes, Jib Oriental Lang,
Ii>as />&#

P Thibet, Yaija Kawi, BaboAvo Italy, Ayenl French,

Jiij Votiac and Edda, Oaba Abase, Aita Bask Ba ;

Ab Baba, Sanscrit; Bay Jolof. Yaya Peru, lyay

r
J"aos, Haia Sheba, Ochai Yaqui, \apa Cora, Lahai
Cochimi and Lamones, Ahay Eslen, Aoy Eclemac,
Jlya Yarura, FiZamnca, Alien Yaraeos, Yare Puri,
Baba Saliva, Papa Tamanac and Cuna, etc.

Frolic, Intoxication. Barbasco St.

Mary, Frasco Sicilian.

Fish, ICAN, Guaycan M.
Than Malay, Icthos Greek, Guiena lolof, Nga, Gna
Limbua and Newar of Nepal, Piscan (3scan, lea Ton
ga and Nukahiva, Sakana Japan, Iguah Java, I a-
eun Wokon, Hucat Cora, Mahach Nachez.
Fire, CUYO D, Cuxo H.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 237

Ecu Hottentot, Cuat, Taquat afr Atlantes, (7?/i/Kawi,

Koke Coptic, Ogiak Tmk, Cuasi Japan, Fvyo Iberian,
Fuoco Italy, Ucut Moluccas. Totecuh Muscolgi, Cu
Sussih, /CM Lule, Eguza Saliva, Yucu, Xucu Moxas,
Cutha, Chili, Cay ah Malali, Cuati Sapibo, Kueh Ta-
culis.

Fire-fly, CUCUYOS G. Cucuyo H. Locu-

yos H. Cucuix D. Zievas in Lucayas O.
see Fire and Fly.
Foe, ANAKI O. Akani Ey.
Katahi Japan, Neikos (strife) Greek, Uaina Slavic,
Vahini Sanscrit, Katalki Kendy, Jinakim Araraic,
Acanitu Sicilian, Nemico Italian.

Flower, Blossom, ANA A.

*Qnu, Matia, Eaypt, Jlnota Singala, JUnathos Greek,
Suan Newar, Jiihina Palo, Tana Japan, Dam
Otho-
mi.
Fruit. INAS. GUAUANAS, Ac. Derived
from Flower.
Fruitful Co. Com Iberian, Comestible
French.
Fever, see heat.
Flamingo, Red bird. IPIRIS Diaz in Cu
ba.
God. JOVANA O. Yocalmna R. and
many names and titles in all the Is
other
lands. See the annals and notes. All are
compound primitive words: additional anal
ogies.
Jan Janus of Etruscans, Ju Ombrian, Yu Ausonian,
Jovis Latin, Jona, Yauna, Juncva, Jaungoicva of
Basks Jo-canna, Janum of Lybians, 1 BUJE of Mo
ses,Joh Luchu, Yavang Sunda, lona Troy an, lunak
Slavic, Jlchaman Ahican.
Guanch, &c. Yah, yoha
^aAChactah, Hioh New Albion, Ya/to Apalachi, Oy-
vac Old Peruvian, Jahuagon Huron, Wakon Ozagea-
Conomt Yaruras, Oho Aleutian, Ogha Othomi, &c.
238 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Great, Big,Large. MA, Magua, Guama,

A. Primitive, akin to all old Languages,
Magnus Latin, Megas Greek, Ma Oriental and San
scrit Languages, Mam Pehlvi, Mese Zend, Maha
Hindu and Bali, Mayue Jolof, Maiinu Fulah, Mah
Iran, May Medic and Irish, Gvadul Phenician, Maigh
Celtic, Magla Carthuli, Waka Japan. Ecvah Tzu-
luki, GwaNachoz, Guazu Guarami, Zhuma Muyzcas,
Ma Apalachi, Manaho Othomi.
Green. HUARAHUA, Guaragua Laet.
Xloris Greek, Viridis Latin,
Huryo Nepal, Veragua
Chontal.
Gold. CAONA, CAUNI
Canchana Sanscrit, Sona Hindu, Kin China, Sanu
Manding, Sun Nepal, Concha Peru.
Go and Come. HA. Guaiba D.
Odebo Greek, Jlmbular, Va, Vaya Italic D, Hanba
Cosa afr, Ya, Gati Sanscrit, Hoye Tarahumara,
Hupua Yaqui, ya Chactah, Bai Patagon, AuUa
Aleutian.
Gourd. HIGUERA. Hibuera D. O. Hibue
ra M.
Guara Bask, Cucurbit a Latin.
Gentle, mild, tame. MATUM D. Bonia-
tum O.
Manso Italy, Matio (Foolish J Amato (beloved), Bo
nus, mitis Latin, Gathos Greek.

Guitar, Lyre. HABAO. R.

Hiuhaba Bask, Cholao Hindi, Balajo Jolof, Oboe,
Hinoa Italic D.
Garden, Delight, Joy, Happiness. COAI
R. CHALI Ey.
Lall, Loula Egypt, Chagla Aramic, Shall Cashmir,
ISkialar Sicily, Gala Yaul Scand, Hali Zend,
Italy,
Coya Pelagic, Aoa/i Arnioric, Quali Mexican,
Haylli Peru, Ululaez Maya.
Ghost, Spirit of Dead. GOEIZ. Opoyem
Ey.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 239
*

Necvya Epirian, Goe Greek, Ghaib Aramic and Per

sian, Goiti Slavic Goz Vilela, Coyocop .Xachez,
jjguis Peru.
Grand-father. AHIACAVO R. See Father.
Narguti In Ejeri D.
Guayac, Holy-wood. GUAYAC. Guaya-
can H. Griiacum O.
Grove, Forest. ARCABUTOS Ac.
Good. TIAO R. Taino D, See noble.
House, Habitation. BOA. BoJiio A. Bai
R. Canei M. Tunohoko Eyeri D. Primi
tive.
Ocos Pelagic, Hnstau TJomanic, Jicam Afr Atlantic,
Uyon Uigur, Huis Old French, Khaneh Persian, Ka-
naba Thibet, Oneh Old Egypt, Bantaba Fulah, Beit,
baith Aramic, Bara Pelvi, Batos, Beotes Pelagic,
Xna Hu Chinese, Bohiga Celtic, Ca Etruscan,
Dorian,
Abode, Booth English Bohio Apalachi, Buhio Maya,
Ochoch Poconchi, fiothi, Baua Galibi, Pohos Tao, Ni-
xai Quiche, Uya Lule, Bahi Aruac, Hitachi Peru, Oca
Guarani, Uca Omagua, Ba Mizteca, Chaho Tarasca.
Head, Summit, beginning, upon, peak.
ZIMU D. Huibo.
Cima, Suma Italic, Ima Sama Pelagic and Sanscrit,
Imula Ombay Id, Kimila Yedzo, Kima Ligurian,
Iman Arabic, Zimba Bunda Conjro, Yvma Japan
Uma Peruvian, Chtme Quiche, China Poconchi, Umitz
Nutka, Muhuti Cora, Yama Othomi.
Heliconia. BIHAO.
High, lofty, eminent, excellent, strong,
raised. TIHU. Tichetu, Car, Huibo, Via
Ti Pelagic, Tien Chinese, Tit has Greek, Auti, Alii
Italic, L. Tith Lybian, Tip Saxon, Timal Oscan,
Tohu Copt, Gibor Aramic, Bop Jolof, Obo Mogol, Ube
Singala. Iba Apalachi, Uebo, Uipo Galibi, Hayo
Cado.
240 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Heaven, sky. TUREI D. Siela O, Coai-

ba R. Coyaba (Paradise.) Soraya (West
sky.) Ubec Ey.
Uranus, S/tia Greek, Tar an Old Persian, Irem Per
sian, Aru Osset, Ciel French, Coelum Latin, Arai Ta
hiti, Coelba Ausonian, Suraga Bug-is, Suroloyo Kawi,

Surya Sanserif, Sora Japan, Uren Armoric Aral Tu-

ran, Senia Bark, Uiain Pelagic, Hyalla Fullah.
Capu Yaoy and Tamanac, Coane Maya, Cabu Oto-
macas,Turd Paria, Hetucoba Apalachi, FaieGuara-
ni, Purini Tarasca, Cabo G alibi, Tacab Poconchi, Pa
cha Aymara.
Heart and Soul. NANICHI
Nasha Chaldic, Anima Latin, Han Chinese, Can
Turk, Hvchi Deri Persian, Uhane Havay, Zinio Af-
gan, Nima Pelagic,
Aim Egypt, Jlnichal Celtic,
Nehima Congo, Kaueshin Aleutian, /chick Huazteca
Jlqna. Cumana, Cama Peru, Nashawanith Powhatan,
Ninohuani Galibi, Nandi Ottomaca, Juani Y arura
Amitani Maipuri, &c.
Holy. Auc D. YAC G. GUACA R.
Cadish A ramie, Jlucus Old Latin, Hagios Greek, Agi
Tonga, Haga Pelagic, Ca Turan, Hancus Ausonian,
Khuab Old Egypt Aca, huaca Peru, Wakon Da
cota, Hitncait Cora, Hualic Huazteca.
Heat, hot, fever, dry. ZECIION. Zezio-
nes M.
Ako Old Arabic, Siciis Latin, Xerone, Chaone Pela

gian, Chon Egypt, Chaud (Cho) French, Can Roman

ic, Add Chili.
Hog, Swine, Pecari. ZAINO. Scuna Ac.
Sis-ino Japan, Cltinia Ausonian, Saina Russian,
Zayos Pelagic, Zannn Oscan, Smia/Ligurian, Muaca,
Charcu Celtic, Taguazen Guanch, Tayasu Guara-
ni, Sayoncs Calamari, Nigda Mbaya.

His, her, He, she. LI.

Hill. HUIBO D. Carive Laet, see moun
tain.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 241

Hollow, hole, YARA. Yari, Yaru. Coat-

ris. Trou, Creux French.
Hut. BOHARQUE M. Cartel G. Tuhono-
ko Ey. See House.
Insect. See Little.
Island, CAYA, Caic, Caiz, Caiques. All
see Earth and Land.
Infinite, RAPITA, Apito, Virita R. D. O.
title ofGod with Guaca holy. Analogies
with Rapid and Veritas Latin.
Invisible, GTJIMAZOA, Zuimaco, Quina-
zona R. D. O. title of God, com
other
pound words, perhaps of different import :

with many affinities in divine names of

Lybia, &c.
In, Within, Inside. Hiqui in Cuba Laet.
Nacan C.
Indigo, DIGO R.
Is, it is, this is.ZI primitive Ze in Mo
saic and Oriental Languages. He is, she
is, EL or eit, see Grammar.
King. CAZIC A. Cacique, Caciqui, Cax-
icus, Casiche Various spellings. See the
Annals.
Knowledge, to know. GUAROCO, D.
Char Aramic, Imparar Italic, Rasaca
Malay.
Life. Bi G. Primitive. I Oriental L.
Vita Italic, Bios Greek, Vie French.
Lizard. GUANA. Iguana A. Yuanas
Her, Aguana Guinea, lagandu Congo,
Atliaguan Pelagic, Manatha Aramic, Gu-
ha Singala, luganas Cumana, Leguan
Aruwak.
242 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Labor. BORIA.
Laborer, Vassal, Servant. NABOR, Ana-
boria, Naboritis. See Annals.
Little, Small, Nothing, Insect. NIGUA.
Nianti Ey.
Nigu, niya Sicily, Niente Italic, Ngai Birman, Naga
Hindi, Ngni Newar. Guti Bask, Miuizi Gothic,
Piqua Peru, Ckigua Darien, Nechet Adaiz, Enchique
Yaoy.
Land. See Earth.
Lord. See Noble.
Light, Shining. TUREIGNA D. See Hea
ven.
Lake, HAGTJAI. See Water.
Man, men, male, husband, people. HITO
GUAM, CARI R. Magua G. 3 roots IT,
RI, AN, connected all over the world IT :

found in
Iota Old Gothic, Itua Polynesia, Toy Old Egypt,
Hitnos Pelagic, Hita Sanscrit, Ati Zend, Itga Nu
bian, Hetus Ausonian, Het Talahet, Dito Kavvi, Fito
Japan, Tvhihuit Cumanche, &c.
RI in Ria Congo, Vir Latin, Hari Tombuctu, Ira
Fambu, Er Turk, JHf Celtic and Haikan, Yeri Hun
garian, Ari Peruvian, Nieri lllyrian, Vair Gothic,
Viro Timtiacan, // Oscan, &c.
AN in Nan, Yang, Chinese D. Ani Anam, Gens

Latin, Han Mbaya, Huinac Tzendal, Aner Greek,

Oraug Malay, Guau Gaunch, Hua Apalachi, Hu-
entu Chili, Guana Guanas, &c.
Mother. MAMA D. Primitive word,
found in 500 Languages ; identic or nearly
so in all the Sanscrit and
European Lan
guages, the Atlantic Dialects, Bask and
Manchu, Egypt and Tartary, Thibet and
Polynesia; changed to Mu
in Chinese;
Am, Omin-Arabic Languages In Ame-
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 243

rica quite common also, least changed in

Hama Shebaoy, Amani, Adaiz, Ma Mo-
bima, Mama Betoy, Omagua and Peru.
Moon. MAROYO R. Marohus O. Mona,
Kati in Eyeri. See the Annals.
Much, Many. TOCIIETAD. Tucho Ibe
rian, Chuanti Ausonian, Chehel Persian,
Totus Latin. Tacha Achagua, Mioch
Mexican, Tobu Brazilian.
Mammeafruit. MAMEY D.
Millet. PANYCKE D Panicum Latin.
Mountain or hill, highlands, rough coun
try. TIHUI. Huibo, Baino, Bilbao, Hay-
ti.

Mtay Carthul, Oiten Lusitanian, Hauteur (pr hotoer)

French, Tith Pelagic, Buno, Romaic, Gulbo Araraic,
Tohu Copt, Uibui Galibi, Caquihuin Totonac-fv,
Titi Collas of Peru, Ehuata Omagua, Vata Tarasoa,
Hatez Chontal, Guetia Mbaya, &c.
Music, Noise. HABAO, Giahuba.
Hapan Pelagic, Hubub Celtic, Euba Congo, Bhatai
Bali, Behan Turan and Khorazan. Paypa Peru,
frhbal Huazteca, Tupan Guarani.
Me, I, my, mine, myself NI, N , MI,
M .
Primitive, found in all the European
and Asiatic Languages more or less devia
ted
Ni, Mich Bask, Ani Aramic, Mina Negro Langs,
Nio Japan, Ne, Me Mexican Languages, Na Apa-
lachi, Ni, Mi Linapi Dial, Hi Tarasca, Jlni Pimas
Muscolgi, Nia Cora, Mio Dacota, Gane, Kuno Japan.
Metal, hard. NIN. Guanin C. Hobin
D. Irania Sanscrit, Vina Jolof, Pa-
nilgue (Iron) Chili.
Manati, Sea-Cow. MANATI A. Laman-
tin French, Mamatino Sicilian.
 V
244 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Mosquito. JEJEN D. Zinzara Toscan.

Mushroom. YEGAN. Guayegan R Fu
ngus, Agaricus Latin, Mycos Greek, Gu-
arib Slavic, Guaygrion Celtic, and Old
French.
Meadow. ZAVANA. Zabana A. See
Field.
Master, Lord. GUAMA. See Prince.
Mantle. YAGUAS. Her. See Dress.
Moving. MANA. See Grammar
Manioc. BONIATA O, is the mild kind,
Yuco D.
Mahogany. MAHOGANI H. Cahoba.
Mangrove tree. MANGLE H.
Noble, good, fine, handsome, lord, chief.
TAINO A. Mato Her, Nitaino, Mitaino
Dialects.
Thano Oscan, Tona Japan, Hainac, Theano, Tuyano
Pelagian, Turanos Greek, Zain Turk, Atueyn Birman,
No (fine) Greek, Ethauo Singala, Tayon Kamchatka,
Talen Iberian, Ona (good) Bask, Sitino Old Arabic ;

Tonos. Taminas Scythian, Maitai Polynesia, To-

ani Mexican, Tzalleine Huazteca, Votan Chontal,
Noen Mocobi, Nin Abipon, Hitana Apalachi.
No, Not, Nothing, Bad. MAYANA, MACA
D.
Eyni Mozabi, Lybian Nani Romanic, May Dorian,
;

Niani Ausonian, Niente Italian, Ima Tahiti, Mabi

Birman, Jin Copt, Jlma Othorni, Isana Cado, Ni-
tio Guarani, Mayan Puncays ; Ma, Matar Maya,
Mana Peru, Mnni Poconchi.

^
Nuts. Zibayos D Derived from Ziba
Stone.
Now, To-day. Di. See Grammar.
Adesso Oggidi Italian.
One, first, alone, unique, ATA, ATU R,
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 245

D. Primitive, found in 200 Languages.

Bat Bask, Yat Kong Chinese, Atus Oscan, Ada Ara-
mic, Ath Egypt, Ala Pelagic, Tahi Polynesia, Tah
Gaman Atr, Auto Greek, Yat Shilo Atlantic, Suat
Sumatra. Ata Muyzcas, Hatun Peru, Mato Pi-
mas, Ata Innuit, Aguit Vilela, Carata Sapibo, Nacut
Micniac, Scatta Onondago.
Old, oldman. UA, BOH. Beh, Bolrito,
Bohique A. See Priest. Holbo Copt,
Bial Huazteca, &c. Very old Uaua
as in Mexican.
Oldest, Eldest. NENECHIN, R. Aine
French.
Onion, Bulb, CABAICOS R. Macoanes
D.
Cepa Latin, Ceba Tonga T si. Kipo Nepal, Cipola Ital
ian,Cipuda Sicilian, Zaibel German, Bacang, Bawang
Malay and Javan.
Omnipotent. LIELLA R. Siela. Title of
God, analogies with EL, and Ciel Heaven
in French, pr. Siel.
Opossum. TON A R.
Ocymum. ZOCIIEN R.
Paddle, Oar. PAGAYA, Pages, Nae D.
Pain (boat) Tahiti, Nae is the root of
boat in all Oriental and Pelagic Langua
ges.
Pheasant. Babiayas Her. Cuba. Pha-
sianus Latin.
Palace. CANEI H. See House.
Peace, repose, rest, quiet. TOCA D.
Sata Lybian, Netuc Tozi old Arabic, Cu-
eto Sicilian, Paca Aussonian, Thegi Scand.
Pepper, pungent, sharp, strong taste.
Axi, AJI. Ages A. Ac is a primitive
word for sharp. Ac, ag Celtic, Acutus La
tin, Oxus Greek, Axi Cumana.
246 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Priest. BOHITO. Bautio, Buhui, Bohi-

que, Behique. Boition, Bouiti, Buutio,
Boyeto, &c., by different writers, and in
Dialects. See the Annals and Notes.
Pontif, High-priest. BUHUI-TIHU A. See
High.
Part or Share. See Apart.
Pipe, Tube. TOBACO D. Tubus Latin,
Sipos Greek, Hukah Hindi, Chibuc Turk,
Bacana Carib.
Purple. RAGUI. Anigua D. Uarg Cel
tic, Banicos, Iberian.
Patatos. BATATAS. The same in South
America.
Place. GUARA R.
People, men. CHIVI, IBAR D. Cabrcs
Eyeri. See Man.
Parrot. PARACA. Maca Cuba and Aru-
ac.
Psidium pyriferum. Guava pear.
Guay-
ava, Guaxaba D.
Pimento. PIMENTO. Pimienta
Maya.
Poke. CUCATO. Xucato. Pocan Pow-
hatan, Coacum Mohigan, Cuechiliz Mexi
can.
Plain. MAGUA, See Field.
Palm. YAGUA O. Caico
Eyeri.
Paradise. COAIBAI R.
Her. See Hea
ven.
Physician. Bom G. See Priest.
Parsnep. GuaierosD.
Plumbtree, Myrobolan. XoBosR. Plumbs
Hicaco H. Cainito D.
Prince, Lord. GUAMA D.
Tequeni-gua,, Gua-miniqui Her, Hamon afr Atlantes,
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 247

Sawah Lybian, Lncumon Etruscan, Vimala S&nscrit,

Jllagi&ter Lat. Mana, 3Ienuk, Zend and Old Sanser,
Hamun I r^n,Bvyama Old Arabic Teqitanes Mexican.
Tuiuametin Tarasca, Tequrncs Muyzcas, Inquathil
Huazt*>ca, Amo Choco, Ahnn Maya,
&c.
Raft. BALZA A. Balza, Balca Italian
D. Balagan Malay.
Root, Yam. NIAMES. Ames, Sfames.
Ima Molucas, Land Macasar, Nutd Copt, Boniam
Celtic, Boan Persian, Niami African L. Nanat
Cora, Momatos Calarnari.
Rabbits. AGTJTI, Aguchi, Huti, Utia,
Cuti A. R. Peculiar Genus Cama like
Rabbits, 4 kinds in Ha) ti, says Laet.
Hutia Largest Chemi, Coin, Mohuy,
;

Smallest. Cama
and Pucarara in Dia
lects E. Quinaxes E. Cuba.
Sarayuchi Egypt, Guniyu Sicilian, Cvnic.ulus Latin,
Lag otis Greek, Ciiyes Quito, Coy Huazteca, Cuya
;

Peru, Gurus Tayronas, Quinazis Cauca.

Red. Ris. Diaz, ACHIOTO Her. Bay or
Scarlet-red. Pu, Bu.
Giria Bask, Kir is Arab, Rthita Sanscrit, Rosso Ital
ian, Riibus, Badius, I uniceus Latin, Phoenix, Erythroa
Greek, Bai Eoypt, Bui,ra .V
aroco, rbho Thibet.
Rich, Wealth, Wealthy, Treasure. Du-
CHI M. Duhos G. Duyhzi D
Divitia Latin, Guhya Sanscrit, Duhut Hindi,
Dites Daiien, Ciirca Quiche.
Rattle, Holy music. MARACA.
Amara Raya Pelagic.
Bali, Quaqua Huazteca,
Amaraca Tupi Brazil, Tamaraca Aruac and Anzcrma,
Malaca Apalachi.
Retreat. TIBA. Tlibe Moses, Tiba Thi
bet, T/ieba Egypt. &c.
Remora fish. RE^IORA G. Reveo H.
Rambos Ac. Remor Pelagic.
Rope. CABUYA G. Cable, Cord, Eng
lish, French, Italian.
River. See Stream.
248 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

Rites, worship, reality. REITI. Ritus

Latin &c.
Sea, Ocean. BAGUA V. Balahua Ey.
Evident analogy with Agua, Aqua, (wa
ter) in Spanish and Italian.
Talahua Mogol, ftalua, Pela Pelagic, Va Sanscrit,
M Persian, Baa Sussu of Afr, Panyui Tarahum, Ca-
gua Saliva, Gna Tupi.
Star, Bright. STAREI D. Primitive,
found from England to India.
Wisterias Greek, Aster Pelagic, Sial Osset, Taroth
Aramic, Tar a Hindi, Star a Sanscrit, Izeran, Yethra
African Atlantic, Izara 13ask, Sitarah Persian.
Sirica G alibi, Tamanac and Otomaca, Chirica Yaoy,
Silica Betoy, Ergrcti Abipon, Stan Aleutian, Setere
Patagon.
Sword, Club, Weapon. MAC AN A A. Ma-
chana O.
Mukenai Dorian, Makaira Greek, Magal Aramic,
Magvila Bask, Maco (spear) Gaunch, May ado (club)
Do. Mazza Italian. Mace Old English, Macana
Darien, and many other languages or South America.
Macahui \\ exi can .

Stream, River, Flood, NIQUEN. Neguin

D. Ziniquin, Culien, Agua in Cuba.
Dhuni Dunic Osset, Dejiamen Guanch,
Scanscrit,
Chuen Chinese, Cuemen Celtic, Hnnica Kay an Turan,
Naltuen Pehlvi, Jlmnica Ausonian, Nukil Afgan,
Binanga Bugi, Annigan Scand, Jinnegar (to drown^)
Italian, Nikji, Kldan Lezjjhi, ]\ihar, Toba Old Ara
bic. Wuinic Arnac, J\ecua Yarura, Cuyk Aleu
tian, Nidachi Cado, Uchi Chacta.
FURACANE D.
Storm, Hurricane, Fury.
Huracanes G. Urogan Ey. Derived from
rage and fury of elements, primitive roots.
Rages Soar ah, (rage and storm) Aramic, ftacas
Toba Arabic, Taravat African Negros, Burasca Ital
ian, Oraye French, Hvrlig Saxon, &c.
Sun. BOINIAL, BINTHAITEL. See Annals.
Kachi in Eyeri. See King.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 249

Setting Sun, the West. SORAYA. See

Heaven.
Surya Sanscrit, Soir evening in French, Sera in Ital
ian, Vesper, Hesper, Pelagic, Spera iJomaic.
Song, see Dance. Soul, see Heart.
Small, see Little.

Son, EL. Sons, ILL See Annals. Ra-

bu, in Eyeri. See Grammar.
Stone, Rock. ZIBA A. See the Annals.
Rocky Zibao.
Such. GUA. Demonstrative article much
employed, found in many old languages.
Ath Aramic, Arabic, Hebrew, Egyptian,
&/c. (jfiici in South America.

Shell. GUEY C. COHOB O.

Strong. CARIB, AGI A. See Pepper.
Shark. TIBURON Ac. TEBURA O.
Stranger. CHAPETONAC. Guachinango
Diaz in Cuba.
Soup, Boiled. CALALTJ. Bollito It. Olla
Spt.
Snake. BOBA in Boriquen. Boa Afri
can L., Ob Oriental L., Coluber Latin,
Ophis Greek. Coa Mexican, Boya Gu-
arani.
The, English indicative article I, HI, HIN,
ZI, NI, LI. Primitive, variable in Dia
same as I Italian, IL, L do.
lects, root I,
Ye Old English, I Persian and Lybian,
Y",

\n Celtic, Y Old Arabic, Ni, Illyrian,N>

Old Havay, TI Cora, TL Mexican,

Ini Pimal, Ni Lapani D., Nuya Achagua,
lu Payuri. See Grammar.
This, that, these, those. GUA, same as
such. See Grammar.
250 HAYTAIN LANGUAGE.

Thou, thy, thine. TI, TE. Primitive

from Celtic to Sanscrit. Tx, te, toi, tien
Greek and Illiryan, nearly similar in Bask,
Gothic, Pelagic, Latin, Italian, Persian,
Magyar, &c.
Take. CHUG C. Chugue Her. Busca
Italian, Aku Lampung of Sumatra.
Huyca Huazteca, Uhca Tarasca.
Tomato. TOMATES G.
Temple. See Church.
Tree. See Wood.
Town, habitation. BOIIIO, same as house
~Bakus, Pagus, Urbis Italic L., Paese, Pays, Payz
Modern Greek D., Bajeth Aramic, Huebo
L., C/ioyo
Iberian, Bohus Pelagic, Bya Scand, &c.
Thread. Hico D. Hilo Oscan, Trico
Greek, Hagu Nepal Hito, Pito Ma
ya.
Tobacco, COHIBA O. COGIOBA R. Co-
hoba D. DoJekan Arabic, Tuhica Nuba,
Turtle. ICOTA G. ICOTEA H. Cabini D.
Chucua, Icuma Sanscrit, Boco Bali.
Cotos Cumana.
Two, or Second. BEM? Bi Bask, Bi-
nus Latin, Ambi Italian.
Three, or Third. ABEM ?
Tame, Mild. MATUM D. Boniatum O.
Bonus Latin.
Throne. DUCHI M.
Vine, BEJUCO D. Bixuco,
Creeper.
Bexucum Bochuco M. Grape-vine.
O.,
UVERIU. Uyeros M. Uva Italian, Viniera
Catalan, Zibi Arabic, Ivy (pr Aivi) English*
Vassal. See Laborer.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 251

Water. AMA. BAGTJA.

Primitive. Ma Atlantes and Lybian, Jlman Modern
Atlantes, demon Gaunch, Mohu Copt, Nam
Siam,
Maim Arabic, Balua Pelagic, Oman Old Arabic,
Ameh Affadeh Negros, Maza Congo, Kama Corana,
Asma Romaic, Agua Spanish, Aigo Komanic, Lagus,
Lacus (lake) Latin and Celtic. May, iWayu, Peru,
Nhama Puris, Amuk, Ahua Tzuluki, lia Chontal, Ma
ya, A
Mexican, Agua Veras:ua, Ak Atakapus, Haya
Shebay, Aya Fatura, Ahay Kslen, &c.
Woman, Wife. INUYA. HITA. ITI. BIBI
Inara, Liani, Clmron, Ey.
Several roots, Iti same as Hito man, Bibi is wife D.
Gyna Greek, Guine Old French, Nurin Desatir and
Hindi, Cunica, Enaztia, Toy a Bask D., lona Pela
gic,Zaita (girl) Bask, Zitta (bride) Sicilian, Tanaya
Tedla Atlantic, Yuri, JVm Chinese Dialects, Ita, Itua
Oscan, Gin Haikan, Gina Australia, Cuinta Congo,
Nuriu Hindi, Mac/tint Polynesia; Ana, Biana Oscan,
Puta Venitian, Heana Beana Celtic, Zilella (girl)
Italian, Nurani Pehlvi, S/tiii d Copt, Wanito Kawi,
Uxor (wife) Latin, Boba, Chura Slavic Bui gar, Biby
Malabar, Muchn Iran, Keion (girl) Dorian Greek,
Koriza Romanic, &c. Uita Cora, Zitua Mexican,
Nua.titu Saliva, Esena Moxas, Tigny Muyzcas, Tinio
Maypuri, Yate Mocobi, Nikib Atakapus, Zina (girl)
Otlmmi, Wanita Uchi, Iras Cumana, Ira Coyba, Nia
Apalachi.
White. YUCA, LUCA A.
Leucas Greek, CaTuran, Casis Scythian, Chnna Bask
JHuca Le/ghi, Cuc.ua Abask, Luza Chacta, Elu
Galibi, Lapaca Mbaya, Zaco Totonaca, Luc Chili, Yu-
rac Peru, Hacaya Cado, Usca Ozage, Yutaga Moco-
bi. 2c Maya.
Wood MACA, MAPU A. BUTOS
or Tree.
Ac. Maica Chimala Dialects.-i
Klia Circaz, Micha Abask, Khad Osset, Taimala
Lezghi, Makia Oscan, (yet forest in Toscan,) Gas
Hindi, Gatz Pehlvi, Aguz Tartar, Cayu Malay,
Ca Omagua and Guarani, Caa Mbaya, Kag Atnka-
pns, Canch "Marh^z, ATirr i
252 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.
&c. [Butos is like Bois (bua) French, Wood (Vud)
English.
War, Army. GUAZAVARA G. Huctu Ey.
Warrior. VARA. Root same as in Eng
lish and Gothic, Guerra Italian. &c.
Wanderer. UMAKUA Ey. Omuvagu Si
cilian.
Wind or Air. BANZEX D. Primitive,
Baud Old Arabic, Hindu, Bad Persian, Ban Ru-
>Bao

yaga, Jlndai Oscan, Nabhn Sanscrit, Bentus Ausonian,

Batia Kawi, Hanem Pelagic, Jlhklia Abask, Ehe-
ca Mexican, Jlcate Cora Pvco Cbetimacha,
, c.

West. SORAIA R. Warab Old Arabic,

Varapa, Saraya Sanscrit, Urop Pelagic,
Hesper Greek, Vesper Latin, Ural Bugis.
Sor Aramic. See Setting Sun.
World. UUEYA, OCON R. D. On Ori
ental Root, Xton Greek, Queya from Quis-
caya whole earth.
Which, HIQUI Laet. Qui French, 11-
quale Italian, Cui Sicilian.
Worms. Cusi. Piojo in Jamaica.
Cus Lybian, J3aco Toscan, Pioc (vermin)
Celtic.
Yes. HA. Primitive. Ha Lezghi, Ya
Gothic and Lamut, Do Ostiac, Aham
Arabic, Am
Haikan, A Timani and Bu-
lam Africa, Uaa Jolof, Yaga Congo, Ay
English, Hea African Atlantes, Haha
Apalachi, Aa Otomaco,
Aleutian, Haa
Othomi and Cumanchi, Ya Totonac and
Puris, May Chili, Oyah Ozage, Ahi Cado,
Yasay Aruac.
Yellow. HOBAS. Majob Lezghi, Lobi-
dus Ausonian, Bahenda Biaju of Borneo,
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 253

Aubain (Oben) Old French, Hoang Chi

nese.
Yuca gloriosa. YUCA E. same in Mexi
co, meaning bright, white.

FRAGMENTS ON THE WESTERN DIALECTS OF

CUBA, JAMAICA, AND THE LUCAYAS ISLANDS
C. Cuba, by Herrera, Diaz, Columbus,
Acosta, Laet, Munoz, &c.
J. Jamaica, by Columbus, Garcia, Go-
mara, &c.
L. Lucayas, by Columbus, Acosta, Ovi-
edo, &c.
Land or Country, Katos, L. Xai J. JVa-
can, Guaca, C.
Island, Caya, L Cayo, C Caic J.
Stranger, Guachinango, C,
House, Bohio, C.
Remora, Reves, C.
Partridge, Lizas, C. by Ocampo.
Pheasant, Babiayas, C.
Parrot, Maxa C. Macan, J.
Prince, Lord, Guami, C.
Rabbits, Usias, Hutic, Quinaxes C.
Hutia L.
Opuntia, Tuna C.
Cacao, Cacao C.
Priest, Behique, Bohique C. L.
River, Agua C.
Corn, Maysi, C.
Bread, Zabi, C.
God, Yocahuna, Guama-coti, Guama-
oxocoti, C.
Supreme being, Attabex, C.
22
254 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.
I

Ghost, Dupi, J.
Life, Bi, C. L.
Fountain, Mini, C. L.
Wood, Maica, J.
Cedar, Cauvana, C.
Dog, Alco, C.
Alligator, Cayaman, C.
Poke, Cucato, J.
Fire-fly, Locuyos, C. Zievas, L.
Noble, 70, Ttfato, C.
Shell, Cohobas, C.
Guayac, Guacum, C.
Red, Jfo s, C.
White Worm, Cwsi", J.
Palm Worm, Piojo, J.
King. Caxicus, C.
Within, Hiqui, Nacan, C.
Gold, Nucay, C. L. Columbus.
Yams, Mames, C.
Grape Vine, Uveros, C.
FRAGMENTS ON THE EYERI EASTERN DIALECTS
OF BORIQUEN AND THE CARIB ISLANDS.
B. Boriquen, by Herrera, Acosta,&c.
E. Dialect of the Women of Carib, quite
different from Carib, by Rochefort, &,c.
Land, Island, Kati, E. Ca, Ay, B.
God, locana, Guama-nomocon^ B.
Noble, Ditayno, B.
Snake, Boba, B.
Cloudy, Furzidi, B.
Mahogany, Maga, B.
Poison Apple, Manzanila, B.
Cotton Tree, Zeyba, B.
-
Violet, Quibey, B.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 255

Bananas, Camois, E.
Coco, Coquillas, B.
Guayac, Guage, B.
Hog, Sairie, B.
Boat, Piraguas, B.
Wood, Tree, Bow, Chimala, E.
Angel, Chemin, Angels, Chemignum, E.
Spirits, Opoyem, E.
Moon, Mona, Kati, E.
Storm, Urogan, E.
Blood, Moinalu, E.
Heaven or above, Ubec, E.
Bread, Maru, E.
Boat, Canoa, Pages, E.
Man, Eyeri, Men, Eyerium, E,
Woman, Inaru, Women, Inuyum, E.
Foe, Akani, EJ
E.
Little, Nianti,
House, Hut, Tuhonoco, E.
<Jarden, CAK, JE,

War, Nihuctu, E.
Mother, !?&, Nucu-churon, E.
Father, Baba, Nucu-chili, E.
Grandfather, Narguti, E.
Wife, Liani, E.
Son, Rabu, E.
Daughter, Rahen, E.

Heart, Nanichi, E.
Vassal, Labuyu, E.
Sea, Balana, E.
Bed, Nekera, E.
Sun, Kachi, Cochi, E.
Money, Agucat.
562 HAYTAN LANGUAGE.

Palm, Caico.
Red, Pu, E.
People, Ibas, B. Cabres, E.
Priest, Boyez, E.
Wanderer, Umckua, E.
Devil,Mabuya, E.
VOCABULARY OF THE CAIRI OF TRINIDAD
ISLAND, 1594.
This Dialect of the ARUAC is the nearest
geographicaly to the Eyeri, and yet very
different ; nearer in words to the Aruac of
the Continent. Therefore the Aruac and
Taino altho belonging to the same group,
are distinct Languages, and the two people
had been separated for ages.
Dudley collected in 1594, about 55 words
of it, which are in Purchas, yet have been
neglected by all the Philologists, Out of
these 27 are in my Taino List, and offer
16 affinities, equal to 56 per cent. The re
mainder 27, lack there and cannot be com
pared ; but afford a kind of supplement to it*
16 COMPARABLE WORDS AKIN IN BOTH,
Man, Guttemock.
Woman, Hiaru.
Heaven, Huihua.
Gold, CalcoarL
Maize, Mauris*
Pipe, Bayu.
Shell, Tibetibe.
Water, Bara, Oronuy.
Sun, Hadali.
Moon, Katti.
Bread, Callit.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 25?

Fire, HicJcet.
Eyes, Cost, Scrath.
Boat, Canoa, Canosin.
Stone, Sibath.
Head, Cabbo.
12 DIFFERENT COMPARABLE WORDS.
Copper, Arara.
Metal, Iron, Mointiman.
Emerald, Taarao.
Sword, Caspar a.
This, My, Da, D.
Parrot, Wahowa.
Tree, Mentini.
Potato, Halete.
Batatas, Caenuda.
Knife, Yedola.
Basket, Queca.
Tobacco, Hurreit.
27 ADDITIONAL WORDS NOT COMPARABLE.
Hand, Can.
Feet, CuttL
Knees, Cude.
Toes, Boda.
Hair, Bairo, Barah.
Bow, Marahabo.
Arrow, Semaro.
Spoon, Heldaro.
Silver, Perota.
Forehead, DessL
Tongue, Dill.
Ears, Dudica.
Lips, Desire.
Teeth, Arehe.
Monkey, Howa,
258 HAYTAIN LANGUAGE.

Chest,Bodad.
Well, Sakd.
Bracelet, Techir.
Scissors, Arkeano.
Comb, Baruda.
Mouth, Lacoak.
Bell, Toletilero.
Adoth.
Stick,
Beach, Barenaine.
Flying fish, Bohery.
Tunny fish, Uassa.
I dont know, Nonquo, Nonquapa.
FRAGMENT ON THE ARAGUAS OF BRAZIL, 1519.
As early as 1519, Pigafetta collected a
dozen words of the Brazilian Language;
which are quite different from the Tupi ,
but very akin to the Haytian. Altho he
does not name the tribe he visited, they
must have been Araguas, who are thus
traced to the Aruac Stock. This great na
tion was still further extended; since the
Patagons or Tinguis, the Chiquitos or
Taos, and perhaps the Charruas belonged
to it, show elsewhere. Meantime
as I shall
adding some words from Cabot &
Vespucci,
we have 17 Araguas words, whereof 14 are
comparable with the Haytian, offering 10
affinities, which gives 72 per cent of mutual
analogy, much more than with the Cairi.
10 CONSIMILAR WORDS.
House, Boi, Bohio, by Cabot.
Corn, Maiz.
Rattle, Hanmaraca.
Boat, Canoe.
 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE. 259

Sword, Macana, Cabot.

King, Cachic, (written CacicK) Italian
Ortography.
Good, Turn.
Bed, Hamac.
Big-land, Taquino, by Vespuci, name of
Brazil.
4 DIFFERENT COMPARABLE WORDS.
Knife, Tarse.
Bananas, Pacaras.
Pear, Caxus, by Cabot.
Meal or Cassave, Hui.
3 WORDS NOT COMPARABLE.
Hook, Pinda.
Pirame.
Scissors,
Comb, Chipag.
260 HAYTIAN LANGUAGE.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Preface, Page 3
Chapter I. General Introduction, 13
Ch. II. Materials, 35
Ch. III. Cataclysms and floods, 76
Notes, 98
Ch. IV. General View, - 101
Notes, 117
Ch. V. Linapi annals from the creation
to 1820, 121
Notes, 149
Ch. VI. Haytian annals, - 162
Theogony and Cosmogony, 166
Antidiluvian History, 173
Ancient History, - 176
Notes, 204
Ch. VII. Haj tian Language restored, 215
Comparative Vocabularies, 230
-
Dialects, - 253

END OF FIRST VOLUME.

DPTIIDKI MAIN PJRCLJLATION

RETURN TO the circulation desk of any

University of California Library
or to the
NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
Richmond Field Station
Bldg.400,
University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS

2-month loans may be renewed by calling
(510)642-6753
1-year loans may be recharged by bringing
books to NRLF
Renewals and recharges may be made 4
days prior to due date.

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

JUL 2 1 1998
DEC 2 2003

12,000(11/95)
 VB 20594
GENERAL LIBRARY U.C. BERKELEY

THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY